Rodney Triumphant. From Gillray’s caricature
upon the occasion of Sir George Rodney’s victory over Admiral de
Grasse in the West Indies.—Reproduced from the print in
the New York Public Library (Lenox Building). This signal victory
of Rodney over de Grasse was considered the most important battle
of the century, and as a reward for his services Rodney was raised
to the peerage. The print shows Rodney trampling on the French
flag while receiving de Grasse’s sword. In the background are
sailors bringing ashore the treasure-chests, while above Rodney
is seen the Viscount’s coronet, which never reached his head
Facsimile of Continental budget,
1786.—From the MS. Reports of the Board of Treasury,
in the Emmet Collection, New York Public Library (Lenox Building)
Announcement of the death of
Washington.—This announcement of the death of Washington
was printed originally as the leading editorial in the New
York Gazette and General Advertiser
Title-page of a campaign document,
1800.—One of several pamphlets issued violently opposing
the election of Thomas Jefferson to the Presidency of the United
States. A copy of this pamphlet is in the New York Public Library
(Lenox Building)
Map of Votes in Middle and Southern States
on Federal Constitution, 1787-89.—With contour lines by
Professor O. G. Libby, of the University of Wisconsin
The Appendix in this volume is taken by permission from
Mr. Howard W. Preston’s Documents Illustrative of American
History.
A HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN PEOPLE — CHAPTER I BETWEEN WAR AND PEACE
The surrender of the Earl of Cornwallis at Yorktown
closed the career in America of the only British
general who had shown commanding gifts in the field.
It closed also the revolution itself. The southern campaign
had been undertaken at the wish and upon the
plan of Cornwallis. He knew how pronounced division
of opinion was in the South, and how certain a hold
could be got there upon the sympathy of scores of men
who could be of the utmost service to an army in the
field. He knew how important it was to close the southern
ports, and particularly the Chesapeake, in order
to shut out the supplies that came steadily in from
over sea. He believed that an effectual blow struck
from the south at Virginia, after the reduction of the
far southern ports, would secure for the British an almost
commanding position on the continent. Had
Clinton helped him promptly, instead of grudging
him aid; had he been enabled to move rapidly and in
force as he had planned, he might have accomplished
his purpose effectually, even brilliantly. Even as it
was, there had been something very striking about the
manner in which he had fought his way from the far
southern coasts to Yorktown: the boldness with which
he had dared to risk all his connections to deliver a
blow; the success with which he had beat off the Americans
whenever he was himself personally in command;
the comparative freedom with which he had moved
in Virginia, despite the gathering strength of the forces
under Lafayette. It was the express orders of Clinton,
his superior, that had caged him at Yorktown; and it
was but seven thousand men he yielded to his fourteen
thousand besiegers and de Grasse’s fleet in the Bay.
It was characteristic of Sir Henry Clinton that he did
not start from New York to bring the long-needed aid
until the very day of his comrade’s surrender. The
usual thing had happened. An incompetent commander-in-chief
had dallied and blundered with Washington
at hand to take advantage of every blunder like
a master. Sir Henry had gone to succor Cornwallis
as he had gone to meet Burgoyne, when the campaign
was over.
SIR HENRY CLINTON
Lord North knew what the news meant when it came.
He received it “as he would have taken a ball in his
breast, opening his arms and exclaiming wildly, ‘O
God! it is all over!’” But when that first moment of
poignant chagrin was past, no doubt a very distinct
sense of relief ensued, to offset the bitterness of the
humiliating blow. It was imperative for England
that the American war should end. She was beset.
France and Spain had taken advantage of the revolt
of the colonies once more to attack her,—not because
they loved America or sympathized with the ideals of
liberty for which she fought, but because they wished
to make good against England the threatened disaster.
United, they were as strong as she upon the seas. Louis
XVI. had diligently courted peace with his neighbors
on the continent, and had spent the money of France
for ships and efficient sailors. Early in 1779 a French
squadron had seized the English possessions in Senegal
and on the Gambia. That same year a combined French
and Spanish fleet swept through the Channel, no English
force daring to oppose it. His work in the Chesapeake
finished, de Grasse had returned again, upon
the surrender of Cornwallis, to his attack upon the
British West Indies, and before another spring came
he had reduced every English island of the Caribbean
Sea except Jamaica, Barbadoes, and Antigua. An
English fleet out of New York had attacked him at
the capes of the Chesapeake, trying to break the trap
into which Cornwallis had fallen, but had been beaten
off. In May, 1781, a Spanish force had taken Pensacola
and driven the English from Florida; and in
February, 1782, a Spanish fleet captured Minorca, and
a closer siege than ever was drawn about Gibraltar.
Finding herself at war with half the world, England
had claimed the right to search neutral vessels on the
high seas for goods belonging to her enemies, and to
confiscate them when found; had claimed also the
right to seize vessels trading with such of her enemies’
ports as she had declared blockaded, whether she had
actually blockaded them or not; and so had set the
rest of the world against her. The northern states of
Europe, headed by Russia, drew together in a league
of “Armed Neutrality,” determined to assert in force
the doctrine that “free ships make free goods,”—a
doctrine till then unasserted,—and to make effectual
denial of the right to establish “paper blockades,”
created by proclamation and not by naval force; and
the actual resistance of Dutch ships to her attempts
to subject them to search forced England, in December,
1780, to make formal declaration of war against the
Dutch Republic. Wars with the native princes of
India had been heaped upon her other burdens since
1778, and France had sent a formidable armament
thither, as she had sent an armament to America, at
the moment of most critical danger, demanding that
England relinquish everything except Bengal. It was
no time to reconquer America.
RODNEY TRIUMPHANT, FROM GILLRAY’S CARICATURE UPON
THE OCCASION OF SIR GEORGE RODNEY’S VICTORY OVER ADMIRAL DE GRASSE
IN THE WEST INDIES
Opinion as well as fortune had set against the further
prosecution of the war against the colonies. At first
opinion had seemed to sustain it. The nation, so far as
any man could tell, believed it necessary and desirable
that the colonies should be brought to obedience. But
with the progress of the war opinion had veered. Uneasiness
and disquiet had ensued, not merely because
every campaign had ended in failure, but also because
of the very fact of the war,—a war against Englishmen,
and upon questions which abode at home as well as in
America. It was noteworthy that the country seemed
to grow more and more dissatisfied with Parliament and
with the subtile power of the King to rule in every turn
of affairs. There began to be, for the first time in England,
an articulate “public opinion,” which was not
the opinion of the Commons but an opinion uttered in
mass meetings such as Mr. Wilkes’s friends had found
out how to assemble and make use of. A great agitation
arose for a reduction of the crown’s patronage and
influence in Parliament, and for the regulation of official
emoluments, in order that corruption might be prevented.
In April, 1780, Mr. John Dunning, the Whig member
for Calne, and from the first an avowed opponent of the
war against the colonies, had actually carried through
the House of Commons itself, in the teeth of the ministers,
a resolution that “the influence of the crown had
increased, was increasing, and ought to be diminished.”
Sudden mobs and tumults disturbed London with the
swaying of opinion at every change of policy.
YALE COLLEGE AND CHAPEL, 1786
There were some men who saw what underlay the
doubts and agitations and dismays of the time,—who
saw that the success of the English armies in America
would mean such a danger to English liberty itself as
they did not care to face,—the supremacy of the crown
and of an unreformed Parliament. The Duke of Richmond
had not hesitated to declare at the very outset of the
war his hope that it would end in just such a crushing
defeat as this which had now come at Yorktown. Young
Pitt, great Chatham’s son, had denounced the war while
yet Cornwallis seemed to move victorious in the South
as “accursed, wicked, barbarous.” Charles Fox clapped
his hands at news of Washington’s final victory.
Lord North had himself long ago lost heart in the
business. He had wished to resign ever since the news
of Burgoyne’s surrender; had kept his office against his
will and better judgment because the King so urgently
commanded him to keep it; and was heartily glad to get
his release when at last the House itself yielded to opinion
out-of-doors and voted that the war should stop.
A soldier led the dissatisfied Commons in their tardy
revolt,—the gentle Conway, who from the first had stood
with Burke and the Rockingham Whigs as a champion
of the cause of the Englishmen over sea. On the
27th of February, 1782, he triumphantly carried against
the ministers the significant resolution, “That it is the
opinion of this House that a further prosecution of offensive
war against America would, under present circumstances,
be the means of weakening the efforts of this
country against her European enemies, and tend to increase
the mutual enmity so fatal to the interests both
of Great Britain and America,” and on the 4th of March
capped it with the still more trenchant resolution, “That
the House will consider as enemies of his Majesty those
who should advise or attempt a further prosecution of
offensive war on the continent of North America.” By
the end of the month North was out, and Rockingham
had once more taken office.
HENRY SEYMOUR CONWAY
With this radical change in the spirit and motive of
affairs at home came brighter news from abroad. In
India the native princes had once more been brought to
submission, and France had gained no advantage. Rodney
had beaten de Grasse in the West Indies (April 12,
1782), in eleven hours of desperate fighting which had
rendered the western seas no longer tenable for France
had broken her
naval power, and
had made England
safe of her mastery
again on those contested
coasts. Before
the close of the
year the combined
forces of France and
Spain had been
obliged to abandon
the siege of Gibraltar,
which Spain
had begun at the
very outset of hostilities.
It was, of
course, no part of the
personal triumph
of the new ministers
that the year in
which they supplanted North was also the year in which
the tide of victory turned, the year of England’s triumph
over her European enemies. It was their task to make
wise use of victory, and to reform the government which
the King had corrupted and North had misused. In
that their success was singularly immediate and extensive.
By a rapid succession of measures they disqualified
revenue officers from voting at elections and
government contractors from sitting in the House of
Commons, and cut in half the patronage of the crown.
They were convinced, with Mr. Dunning, that the
power of the crown had too much increased and ought
to be diminished, in England no less than in America.
It showed an extraordinary alteration in the temper
of the Commons that they were able to diminish it
so much.
NORTH SIDE OF WALL STREET, NEW YORK, 1785
The lesson learned in America told upon the policy
of the ministers in more ways than one. It led them
to concede, among other things, an independent parliament
to Ireland. There had been no soldiers to spare
for the defence of Ireland when war threatened every
coast and province of the empire; the Irish Protestants
had mustered eighty thousand volunteers for their
own defence; they could not now be refused the independent
parliamentary action they had coveted.
LORD SHELBURNE
But the chief fruit of the change of ministers was
peace. Lord Rockingham lived but three months to
preside over the counsels of peace and reformation he
had so long wished to bring about. On the 2d of
July, 1782, Lord Shelburne became the head of the
government, and some of the Rockingham Whigs refused
to serve under his leadership. But the reconstitution
of the ministry did not affect either its spirit
or its policy. It had planned peace and was able to
bring it about. France and Spain had but completed
their bankruptcy by the war; England’s credit was
secure. She could afford to continue the war; they
could not. It was a mere matter of terms: England
could almost dictate what they should be.
Peace must have seemed to Washington and Greene
and Knox in the field, to the executive committees of
the Congress at Philadelphia, to Franklin at Paris and
John Adams at The Hague, like a beneficent providence
rather than a thing earned by decisive victory.
It was midsummer, 1782, before they could thoroughly
credit those who told them of its certain approach.
That supreme stroke at Yorktown having been delivered,
everything fell slack; it seemed impossible
to add anything, by way of making victory secure.
There were still, it might be, some forty thousand British
troops in America, reckoning all the posts from Canada
round about, west and east, to the Gulf and the islands
of the Indies. There were seventeen thousand in New
York, and nearly seven thousand facing General Greene
in the South. Having finished at Yorktown, Washington
sent two thousand men to reinforce General
Greene in South Carolina, and himself went promptly
back to his post at Newburgh on the Hudson,
to watch Clinton at New York, leaving Rochambeau
and four thousand French troops at Williamsburg
in Virginia, to guard the approaches of the Chesapeake.
He was deeply anxious. He knew that the country
had reached a point of utter exhaustion, lethargy, and
disorganization. Not a recruit could he get. The
troops were unpaid, unfed, only half clothed. He
deemed the situation one of grave peril, and despaired
presently of so much as keeping up appearances, knowing
very well that the British were as well aware of
his weakness as he was, and of the apathy and confusion
of weak counsels that had fallen on the states.
Clinton sent word to the ministers that if they would
but send him ten thousand more men he would be responsible
for the reduction of the country. Rodney
presently cleared the coast of the French, and there
was nothing to prevent fresh troops and supplies being
sent as fast as the ministers wished to send them,—nothing
but the ministers’ desire for peace, which Washington
found it hard to credit.
SOUTH CAROLINA CURRENCY
GENERAL CARLETON’S RETURN OF REFUGEES
But the new year confirmed the good news. The
leaders of government in England had no doubt come
to perceive very clearly how essentially impossible
it was to conquer America, now that the alienation
of feeling between the two countries was complete and
final, and all thought of submission or accommodation
out of the question. Their generals had seldom been
beaten in battle, as it was. Burgoyne had won action
after action in the northern forests only to find himself
helpless at last. Howe had had his way easily
enough at New York and on his expedition against
Philadelphia. Cornwallis had moved freely, almost
victoriously, into the trap at Yorktown. The unpalatable
fact was, that British troops could control only
so much of the country as they actually occupied, and
that it was out of the question to occupy all of it. With
Washington always at hand, always ready to strike,
and always able to make the stroke tell, it was not safe
even to attempt the maintenance of extended lines. At
any rate, England had grown weary of the unnatural
business; the House of Commons had declared against
the war; the new ministers were resolved to end it,
even at the cost of granting America her independence;
and it had become only a matter of terms.
SIR GUY CARLETON
In May, 1782, General Clinton was superseded at
New York by General Sir Guy Carleton, who was instructed
to assure the American commander-in-chief of
the government’s
determination to
seek terms of peace,
and who was of the
noble spirit to like
his errand. On the
11th of July the
British garrison at
Savannah was
withdrawn and
sent to New York.
In August, Washington
received
from Carleton definitive
assurances
that the independence
of the United
States was to be
conceded as a preliminary
of peace,
and in September
the French who
had remained in Virginia joined the Americans on the
Hudson. In October they embarked at Boston for
France. By the close of November (November 30, 1782)
a provisional treaty of peace had been agreed upon;
and on the 14th of December Charleston was also evacuated,
and the South left free of British troops. Carleton,
when he felt that peace was indeed assured, began
to disband the loyalist regiments enlisted in the British
service and to despatch many of his regulars to the West
Indies, to Nova Scotia, and to England. No one doubted
any longer that the end of the bitter business had
come at last; every one waited impatiently for the treaties
which were to constitute its formal conclusion.
The actual formulation of peace, however, proved
a matter of no small difficulty. America and France
were bound together by the close and honorable ties
of alliance; and France was in her turn allied with
Spain, who now felt her interests to be by no means
coincident with the interests of America. The Congress
at Philadelphia explicitly commanded its commissioners
“to be guided by the wishes of the French court.”
Dr. Franklin, Mr. John Adams, and Mr. John Jay,
who bore its commission, were men of honor, and entertained,
besides, a lively sense of the very deep obligations
of the United States to France, for the money
and the armed assistance in the field and upon the seas
without which, apparently, their victory would have
been impossible. It proved impracticable, nevertheless,
to act with France; for she conducted herself, not as
the ingenuous friend of the United States, but only as
the enemy of England, and as first and always a subtile
strategist for her own interest and advantage. The
American commissioners would not be tricked and made
use of, and came to terms separately, secretly, and
for themselves with the English, their instructions
notwithstanding. They did not make peace without
their ally, but they would not accept terms of her arrangement.
TITLE-PAGE OF BURKE’S “CONSIDERATIONS”
The Count de Vergennes, her astute minister, had
meant to devise a balance of power in America which
might be made to redound to the advantage of France in
Europe: had meant to support England in the exclusion
of the Americans from the Newfoundland fisheries, and
in her claim that the northern boundary of the United
States should be the river Ohio, instead of the great
lakes; to suggest the creation of a neutral zone of territory
between the western settlements of the American
States and the Mississippi, set apart for the Indians under
the joint protection of the United States and Spain;
and to stand with Spain for the utmost possible northward
extension of the boundaries of Florida, which
Spain had taken possession of. The American commissioners
ignored him and got their own terms: The
independence of the United States, a northern boundary
at the great lakes, a western boundary at the
Mississippi, and the use of the Canadian fisheries.
Between the signing of the provisional and the signing
of the definitive treaty the ministry of Lord Shelburne
gave place to a coalition ministry under the Duke of
Portland which brought North once more into office;
but the course of the negotiations was not materially
changed. The American commissioners got substantially
all they had contended for (September 3, 1783).
The States had at last, moreover, a common government
which could accept independence. On the
1st of March, 1781, Maryland had given her tardy
assent to the Articles of Confederation, on the understanding
that the States which had claims to territory
in the west should as soon as possible relinquish them
in favor of the newly formed government. On the 14th
of January, 1784, the Congress of the Confederation, not
yet two years old, ratified the treaty of peace.
COUNT DE VERGENNES
A burst of heady indignation followed the publication
of the terms of the treaty. It was well enough that
the United States should have their independence, of
course, and their proper boundaries, and that the immemorial
right of their people to fish in the Canadian
waters should be retained; but there were other articles
in the treaty which gave almost universal dissatisfaction.
The Confederation bound itself to urge upon
the States unconditional amnesty for the loyalists and
a complete restoration of their estates and civil rights,
and to prevent so far as possible any legal obstacles
being put in the way of the collection of the debts due
British merchants at the outbreak of the war. Dr.
Franklin had very candidly explained to the British
commissioners that the Congress of the Confederation
had no power to enforce these articles: that it could
only advise the States, and that they would be free
to follow or to disregard its advice as they pleased;
and they did disregard it entirely and even scornfully,
being bent upon vouchsafing to the loyalists neither
property nor rights of any kind, and upon virtually
wiping out all debts owed to Englishmen.
The Confederation, in fact, furnished the country
with no real government at all. The Articles explicitly
reserved to each State “its sovereignty, freedom, and
independence.” The general Congress had, it is true,
powers which made it seem like a veritable government
with respect to all dealings with foreign states, in the
making of war and the conclusion of peace, in the maintenance
of land and naval forces for national defence,
and in the raising of loans on the faith and credit of
the United States. It was authorized, too, to act as
absolute arbiter of disputes between the States, to establish
and regulate post offices, to determine the alloy
and the value of all coin struck either by its own
authority or by the authority of the States, to fix the
standard of weights and measures, and to regulate all
dealings with the Indian tribes. But it had absolutely
no power to lay taxes of any kind. It was to get its
means of support by requisition on the States,—by
requests which it had no right to transmute into commands.
The Confederation had no Executive but only
its talkative Congress, in which the States big and
little had an equal voice: which could decide no important
matter without the concurrence of at least
nine out of the thirteen little commonwealths which
had but just now formed the jealous partnership. Its
Congress was but a board of advice; and its advice
could be ignored with impunity.
JOHN JAY
The common affairs of the country had therefore to
be conducted as the revolution itself had in fact been
conducted,—not by the authority or the resolutions of
the Congress, but by the extraordinary activity, enterprise,
and influence of a few of the leading men in the
States who had union and harmonious common effort
at heart. The revolution may almost be said to
have been carried forward by private correspondence,—by
the impulse of conviction, the urgency of argument,
the clear interpretation of signs of the times,
the ceaseless persuasion, planning, instigating of the
letters of men like Washington, Knox, Greene, Schuyler,
Hamilton, Henry, Franklin, Livingston, Madison,
Jefferson, Hancock, Morris, Jay, Gadsden, the Lees,
the Adamses,—a handful of men in each State who
kept every one within reach of their letters or their
voices reminded, in season and out of season, of the
happenings, the dangers, the hopes, the difficulties,
the duties of the time, stimulating those in authority,
checking those in opposition, arousing those who
were indifferent. This, rather than the work of formal
committees of correspondence, had kept action awake
and made it vital.
RICHARD HENRY LEE
The Congress had talked ineffectually enough, and
done nothing, at many a critical moment; had given
way to the influence of petty provincial factions and
listened to unworthy intrigues, while men not in its
membership were carrying affairs forward without it.
John Adams himself had too readily joined the silly
talk of that disconcerted body when it grew impatient
of Washington’s “Fabian policy” in the face of overwhelming
odds. “My toast,” he had cried, “is a short
and a violent war!” Samuel Adams, too, had seemed
once and again, in that demoralizing atmosphere of debate
without action, to show only his petty gifts of management
without a touch of broad or generous temper.
Even Richard Henry Lee, of Virginia, had criticised the
sorely tried commander-in-chief’s “delays” at the very
time when Washington’s letters were being hurried
through the country along more lines of power than the
Congress had ever had use of, persuading men and States
to do what the Congress vainly suggested. The impotency,
the occasional sheer imbecility, of the only common
council the country yet had had been offset and
made up for by the singular assiduity and faithfulness in
personal effort of the real leaders of opinion in the States.
The States had been remiss enough, as it was, in supplying
their quotas of men and money and stores; they would
have been still more remiss had not their leading spirits
cried shame upon them and excited them in some measure
to a performance of their duty.
When peace came it proved more difficult than ever to
induce the States to act, or even seriously to take counsel,
in the common interest. They had made the Confederation,
but they were not interested in it. They were
engaged in setting their own affairs in order after the
long disquieting years of revolution and war which had
brought such sad havoc upon their old-time ordinances
and ways of life. Passion had run hot while the war
lasted. It was not easy to put a term at once upon the
license or upon the distempers which such a time had
produced so rankly. Not a little poise, not a little of
the sentiment of law, not a little of the solidity of tradition
and the steadiness of established ways of thought
and action, not a little of the conservative strength of
the young communities had gone out of the country
with the loyalists,—not a little of the training, the pride
of reputation, the compulsion of class spirit, the loyalty
and honor of a class accustomed to rule and to furnish
rulers. There was an added unsteadiness in affairs
because in so many places new men, and radical, were
at the front in all public business.
TORY REFUGEES ON THEIR WAY TO CANADA
Those who had adhered to the old order had made
their way out of the revolted States in almost incredible
numbers, as the issue of the war approached and became
certain. Throughout the latter part of 1782 and
all of 1783 they had poured out of the country in a veritable
flight, knowing themselves proscribed and ruined,
and not daring to wait for the actual evacuation of the
English. Out of the southern country they made their
way in ever-increasing numbers into Spanish Florida,
or took ship to Bermuda or the British West Indies.
Those who were within reach of Canada set out northward
through the forests to seek a refuge there, following
the rough, uncleared trails and the watercourses, with
pack horse and boat, as in the old days of the first
settlement of the continent out of Europe, abandoning
home and property to escape contumely and the unspeakable
hardship of being outlawed and hated in the
communities of their own birth and breeding. Thousands
upon thousands crowded to New York to seek
the shelter of the British arms. It was the 25th of
November, 1783, before Sir Guy Carleton could effect
the final evacuation of the city, so great and so troublesome
was the pitiful company of refugees for which
he felt himself obliged in mere compassion to provide
protection and transportation. More than twenty-nine
thousand refugees (including three thousand negroes)
left the State of New York alone, for Canada, during
that confused and anxious year 1783.
MOUNT VERNON
Most of these had taken no active part in the struggle
which had rendered them homeless. Almost without
exception they had been, in opinion, as thoroughly opposed
as their neighbors to the policy of the King and
Parliament towards the colonies. But they had not
been willing to go the ugly length of rebellion and of
outright separation from England. When it came to the
final breach, some of them had become not merely passive
but active opponents of revolution and independence.
The more partisan had taken up arms for the
King. First and last, during the five years of the
fighting, there had been no fewer than twenty-five thousand
loyalists enlisted in the British service. At one
time (1779) they had actually outnumbered the whole
of the continental muster under the personal command
of Washington. Most of those, however, who would
not join the patriot party had been quiet non-combatants,
and had been opponents of the revolution only
in opinion. When the war was over the men who spoke
the mind of the majority and who accordingly controlled
policy in the new States refused to make any distinction
between those who had taken up arms and those who
had not. In their eyes they were all alike “Tories”
and traitors; and many an excess of persecution and
spoliation, many a wanton insult, many an act of mere
vengeance darkened the years which immediately followed
the war;—increasing the bands of exiles and
adding in an incalculable measure to the bitterness
which was throughout generations to mark the feeling
of Canadians for their southern neighbors.
It was but human nature that it should be so. No
one could wonder that civil war had brought these too
familiar things in its train. The bitterest words of the
great Washington himself were uttered against the
Tories. Even with his splendid moderation and poise
of mind, he could not find it in his heart to forgive the
men who had seemed to fill every country-side his army
entered with intrigue and threat of treason to the cause
he had given his life to. The best Virginians had
chosen as he had chosen: he could not imagine how
good men or true patriots anywhere could choose otherwise.
It was part of the almost universal demoralization
produced by the war that every sentiment should
now exhibit its excess, every reaction prove dangerously
violent. There was everywhere a sort of moral
exhaustion; a relaxation of the very principles of just
and temperate government which the war had been
fought to vindicate; a loss of tone, an access of perilous
agitation.
A POLITICAL DISCUSSION
The war had brought many things in its train calculated
to work distress and to throw both morals and
business into confusion. For one thing, it had saddled
the country with an almost incalculable burden
of debt. The individual States, the general Congress,
towns, private persons even, had strained their credit
to the utmost to meet the engagements and defray the
expenses of a season during which business was oftentimes
quite suspended and the ordinary sources of income
absolutely dried up. The States and the Congress
alike had resorted to the demoralizing expedient
of issuing paper money which they could not redeem.
Its bulk had, of course, increased from year to year,
and its value had as rapidly declined. The continental
money in particular had fallen so in value that the commodity
must have been valueless indeed which fell under
the reproach of being “not worth a continental.”
GENERAL GEORGE WASHINGTON’S COACH AND FOUR
It was the good fortune of the Confederation to have
Robert Morris, one of the most distinguished, honorable,
and successful merchants of Philadelphia, in charge
of its treasury during the critical years of the final
reckonings of the war (May, 1781, to April, 1785),—a
man who had large means to pledge and who would
pledge them to the last farthing to raise a sum of money
upon an exigency, as Washington had done for the pay
of his troops before Trenton. Mr. Morris had himself
supplied almost everything that was needed for the
victorious campaign which culminated at Yorktown,
borrowing twenty thousand dollars in gold of Count
de Rochambeau, upon his personal credit, to do it.
But even Morris, trained merchant and financier that
he was, could not make something out of nothing. The
States would not tax their people for the support of
the Confederation. It took eighteen months to collect
one-fifth of the taxes assigned them in 1783. They
neglected, sometimes even bluntly refused, to pay so
much as their allotted shares of the interest on the
national debt. The Confederation could not, of course,
borrow under such circumstances. It was threatened
with a mere unhonored lapse of all its powers and even
of its very existence, for want alike of respect and support.
The war had cost the Confederation more than
ninety-two million dollars, reckoned in specie. France
alone had spent sixty millions for America in loans
and the support of armies. The States had added an
expenditure of quite twenty-one millions more out of
their own treasuries or their own credit. No wonder
the men in responsible charge of public affairs in America
rejected with a touch of bitter passion the demand
of the treaty of peace, that they should, in addition
to all this, restore to the loyalists the property they had
lost, and pay to British merchants debts which antedated
the war.
ROBERT MORRIS
Trade, apparently, could not recover from the blow
it had received by reason of the long continuance of
hostilities. It was likely to be worse, indeed, now that
the war was over, than it had been while the war lasted.
While the war lasted ship owners could at least use
their craft as privateers, to bring in cargoes not consigned
to them. Seamen had found infinitely more
adventure and not much less profit in their profession
during those lawless years than formerly. But when
peace came the ports of the British West Indies, once
open to them, became foreign ports and were closed
against them. Productive industry had too long stood
still and there was little or nothing to sell in exchange
for the English goods every one needed and all bought
who could. A war of tariffs succeeded the war of arms,—a
war in which each State acted for itself. The Congress
of the Confederation could not regulate trade,—that
was not one of its powers. It could arrange no
national policy. It could neither retaliate upon foreign
governments nor make bargains of reciprocity with
them. Each State studied its own interest and knew
not how to advance even that successfully. American
commerce had everywhere the worst of it.
ALEXANDER HAMILTON
FACSIMILE OF CONTINENTAL BUDGET, 1786
It had been one of the unhappy omens of the time
that the Confederation had had to reckon the disbandment
of its own army one of the most serious difficulties
attending the establishment of peace, and had had
reason to feel relieved when it had at last got rid of it.
During those last tedious months which intervened between
the surrender at Yorktown and the formal conclusion
of peace the idle soldiers had felt, more keenly
even than in days of movement and war, the constant
privations to which they were subjected. There had
been times when some of them had been obliged to
keep all day within their tents because absolutely without
clothes to wear in which they could decently walk
abroad. Their pay was almost never forthcoming; and
they thought from time to time that they had good
reason to suspect that the Congress meant to disband
them and send them home without it. Their very idleness
fostered an ill humor among them, for there was
nothing but their very bitter grievances to think about.
The neglect they suffered naturally seemed to them an
intolerable indignity; and they broke here and there
into actual mutiny, their officers hardly restraining
them.
MAP OF NORTH AMERICA IN 1782
Their officers, indeed, went, some of them, a little
beyond mutiny, to the borders of treason, at any rate
in their wish and purpose. In the spring of 1782 a
letter from one of the most respected and trusted of his
officers had intimated to Washington the willingness of
the army to make him king, master of the country,
dictator,—anything he would,—in order that the futile
government of a group of petty republics might give
place at least to order and efficiency. Washington’s reply
had run hot in every sentence with scornful indignation
that any one should dare to deem him capable of
proving himself a traitor and an adventurer; but it had
been reported from his camp ere the year ended that
he was steadily losing his hold upon the affection of
the army by the harshness with which he acted against
everything that looked like a breach either of law or of
discipline in bringing the army’s claims to the attention
of the Congress or of the States. In the spring of 1783
there was a movement among his officers to force their
claims upon the Congress which it required every gift
of wise control and patient persuasion he was master of
to hold back from lawlessness and open disloyalty. It
was with no small sense of relief, therefore, that the
country witnessed at last the peaceful disbandment of
the troops (November 5, 1783). The Congress had, happily,
in the end been able to satisfy them, at any rate in
part, in the matter of their pay; and had not waited
even for the evacuation of New York by the British
(November 25, 1783) to get them safely dispersed to their
homes.
Here our general authorities are the sixth volume of Bancroft
and his History of the Constitution; the third volume of Hildreth;
the first volume of George Tucker’s History of the United States;
the fourth volume of Bryant and Gay’s Popular History of the
United States; John Fiske’s Critical Period of American History;
George Ticknor Curtis’s History of the Origin, Formation, and
Adoption of the Constitution, and The Constitution of the United
States and its History, in the seventh volume of Winsor’s Narrative
and Critical History of America; Justin Winsor’s The Confederation,
1781-1789, in the same volume of Winsor; the fourth
volume of W. E. H. Lecky’s History of England in the Eighteenth
Century; the first volume of John Bach McMaster’s History of the
People of the United States; James Kent’s Commentaries on American
Law; and Joseph Story’s Commentaries on the Constitution
of the United States.
The sources for the period are to be found, as before, in the published
Works, letters, and correspondence of the leading characters
of the time on both sides the water, especially in such intimate
views of affairs as are to be found in Thomas Jefferson’s Notes
on Virginia and in Madison’s Notes in the Madison Papers; the
Journals of Congress and the Secret Journals of Congress; Jonathan
Elliot’s Debates on the Federal Constitution, including the Madison
Papers; Noah Webster’s Sketches of American Policy; Pelatiah
Webster’s Dissertation on the Political Union; and Brissot de
Warville’s Examen Critique (1784) and New Travels in the United
States, performed in 1788.
CHAPTER II FOUNDING A FEDERAL GOVERNMENT
The army disbanded and peace made, the chief business
of the Confederation seemed concluded. The Articles
which had given it a formal constitution had
done little more than impart form and explicit sanction
to the familiar functions which the Congress had for
seven years exercised without them, and the exigency
and occasion for the exercise of those functions seemed
now gone by. Now that the war was over, the Confederation
seemed to lack its old-time reason for being, and
yet to have found no new reason, no new service to
justify its existence and give it authority. It was still
too much like an occasional body; still without powers
suitable for seasons of peace and the ordinary courses
of government: without administrative authority, without
governmental efficacy,—a mere board of advice
about things which had ceased to be interesting. All
real vigor, all quick interest and vital ambition, all initiative
and effective purpose centred in the several States.
They alone had individuality and political power. The
treaty of peace gave “the United States” vast territories
which spread at large upon the map like a great empire;
but it was an empire without organization, left
to be ruled and peopled, as the States themselves had
been, by the concert and initiative of pioneers and of single
individuals who knew how to organize and how to
lead. The enterprise of settlement did not lag. The
masterful advance over the mountains and out upon
the great slopes and into the fertile valleys which
stretched, green and forested, to the far Mississippi had
begun before the revolution itself, and sprang forward
in trebled volume when war was done. It gave the
young republic the early growing pains by which it got
its first self-consciousness and its introduction to international
difficulties. But it did not give it the organization,
the centred authority, the coherent force necessary
to its poise and conduct as a nation.
ALONG THE WATER FRONT, NEW YORK, ABOUT 1780
Migration into the West had been given its first impulse
by the treaty of 1763, which closed the war with
France and gave to the English all that the French
had claimed east of the Mississippi. The war for independence
had checked it for a little, but only for
a little. It thronged forward again the moment the
anxious strain of the fighting was off. Northwestward
along the valleys of the Mohawk and the Delaware
into the land of the Iroquois which Sullivan had
harried,—where Sir William Johnson had reigned in
days gone by over red men and white; straight towards
the heart of the West along the upper courses of the
Potomac, through the difficult country through which
Braddock had gone his blundering way, to Fort Pitt
and the lands by the Ohio; through the long forests
to the fair Kentucky; down the valleys opened by the
spreading tributaries of the Tennessee, and through
the forests beyond to the Cumberland, whither the
men who had ridden the passes to King’s Mountain
had shown the way; around the southern end of the
great Appalachians to the plains by the Gulf,—wherever
the mountains opened or a way could be made, ever-increasing
bands of emigrants essayed the long journey
every open season, seeking new homes at the heart
of the lands where once the French had had their posts
and garrisons,—until there began to be communities
beyond the mountains big enough to count in affairs:
communities in whose behalf peace and government
must be provided, and a way of intercourse and sympathy
between East and West to which the great mountain
ranges should be no effectual barrier. The war
itself had not stopped this eager journeying into the
West. The savage tribes upon those borders, north
and south, found themselves checked and beaten, not
by any sudden onset of armed men, but by this crowding
in of the indomitable white man, this thickening
of his stubborn, ineradicable settlements upon the western
streams, the coveted hunting grounds.
THE BURIAL OF BRADDOCK
Washington had seen the gates of that new world
when, as a mere boy, he had acted as surveyor of Lord
Fairfax’s estates within the valley of the Shenandoah;
when, as a youth, he carried Dinwiddie’s warning to
the French at fort Le Bœuf, ere they made themselves
masters at the forks of the Ohio; and again when he
went with unhappy Braddock against Duquesne. He
saw more vividly than most men what this new movement
of population meant, and must bring to pass in
the future. When he had written his farewell to the
army from his headquarters at Rocky Hill (November
2, 1783), had embraced his officers and comrades in
arms in a last, affectionate leave taking at Fraunce’s
Tavern in New York (December 4th), and had delivered
up his commission to the Congress sitting at Annapolis
(December 23d), he turned for a little respite to his
home at Mount Vernon, to which these long years
through his thoughts had reverted with an ever-increasing
longing; but the very next year saw him over
the mountains again, observing what lands were to
be had there, and studying once more the best means
of communication between East and West. The primary
object of his visit was to procure good lands for
himself and for old comrades who had made him their
agent and adviser in that matter, but his statesman’s
eye apprised him of the full meaning of the new migration
now afoot along all the western border.
FRAUNCE’S TAVERN IN 1783
ADDRESS OF RETURNED CITIZENS, NEW YORK, 1783
For one thing, he saw how serious a situation it might
prove should this body of settlers, sure to grow greater
and more masterful from year to year, continue for very
long to look back upon almost impenetrable mountains
piled between them and the eastern ports and highways.
Their natural outlet, when once the mountains were
well behind them, would be the Mississippi, their natural
highways the streams which ran to the Gulf. It
was possible they might see their chief advantage in a
connection with the Spaniards at New Orleans rather
than with the wellnigh inaccessible eastern settlements
on the Atlantic seaboard,—or even with the English
again by the highway of the lakes and the St. Lawrence.
“The western settlers,” he declared, “stand as
it were upon a pivot. The touch of a feather would turn
them any way.” He returned home to push again
with renewed vigor the project which for now twenty
years he had had at heart, and which had in these new
days of independence, as it seemed to him, become a
sheer political necessity,—the opening of the upper
reaches of the Potomac to navigation, in order that the
East might there at any rate be linked with the West, by
joining the waters of the Potomac with the streams
which ran down into the Ohio. This had been part of
the plans of the old Ohio Company of which the Washington
and the Fairfaxes had been members. The
revolution had interrupted its plans; there was now
added reason for renewing them.
MAP OF THE UNITED STATES, 1783
In the old days the lands about the Ohio had been
deemed part of Virginia’s domain. Almost every State
upon the seaboard had had at the first a grant from the
crown which read as if it had been meant to set no boundaries
at the west at all except the boundaries of the
continent itself; and Virginia’s grant was the oldest of
them all. Virginia claimed practically all the western
country which lay north of her own southern line extended,
under the terms of her charter of 1609, which
defined her territory as running from her boundaries at
the sea-coast “up into the land throughout from sea to
sea, west and northwest.” But the other colonies as
they were formed had also received charters which had
a straight westward outlook, practically without bound
or limit this side of the Pacific; and each laid confident
claim to its own long western strip of the continent. It
was in part to quiet these conflicting claims, in part to
give herself, who had no grant at all at the west, some
parity with her partners in the Confederation, that Maryland
had insisted, as a condition precedent to her acceptance
of the articles, that all the western territory be
ceded to the Confederation itself, as a joint and common
property to be held for the use and benefit of all. New
York, accordingly, had ceded her claims in 1781; and
Virginia so much of hers as lay north of the Ohio, in
1783. The other States were virtually pledged to follow
their example. The West was already practically common
property. Whatever should be done to bind it to
the East would bring so much nearer the promised dawn
of a national life.
It was a noteworthy thing, too, how every one seemed
to take it for granted that the Congress of the Confederation
had the right to accept these gifts and act as a veritable
sovereign in the government of a national domain,
notwithstanding the Articles vouchsafed it no grant of
power in the matter, and in everything else its authority,
though explicitly granted, had fallen into contempt.
Whatever the States might do in the administration of
their own affairs and the government of their own people,
a national domain meant a national government. Its
very existence put another face upon affairs. It could
not be redivided. The States had put it, a practically
impassable barrier, between them and separation. Maryland
had builded better than she knew.
THE UNITED STATES, 1783.
SHOWING CLAIMS OF THE STATES.
Already the western settlers were showing themselves,
by not a little heady wilfulness, to be of the same stock
that had made the original colonies first strong and
then independent. In its April session, 1784, the legislature
of North Carolina had followed the example of
New York and Virginia by ceding to the general government
her lands beyond the mountains. It committed
the blunder, however, of making the grant contingent
upon its acceptance by Congress, which might have
been taken for granted, and of making no specific provision
in the mean time for the government of the very
flourishing and very mettlesome little group of pioneer
settlements which John Sevier and James Robertson
had helped to plant upon the upland streams which
ran beyond the mountains into the Tennessee. These
promptly concluded that, if they were not governed by
North Carolina and had not yet been taken under the
care and government of the Confederation, they were
their own masters, and proceeded to erect for themselves
an independent State, which they called “Franklin,”
after the genial wit and philosopher at Philadelphia.
When North Carolina thereupon rescinded her act of
cession, in order to win them back to her dominion,
they refused to be reannexed. It was a sign of the
times, a taste of that western quality which the nation’s
affairs were often to smack of.
UNFINISHED PORTRAITS OF THE SIGNERS OF THE TREATY OF PARIS, 1783
The whole country caught the flavor of that quality
when Mr. Jay proposed to relinquish the navigation of
the Mississippi for a generation to Spain, in return for
certain commercial advantages greatly desired at the
Atlantic seaports. Spain had already shown an ugly
temper with regard to the use of the river, whose outlet
she controlled. She had seized merchandise passing
down towards its mouth. She had instigated Indian
raids against the new-made settlements on the Cumberland,
which crowded too near its course. Mr. Jay
had been one of the commissioners through whom the
United States had got their western boundary at the
Mississippi and their grant of the right to use the great
stream, at the making of the treaties of peace; and he
knew how difficult a thing it had been to force Spain
backward to that boundary. But he had not seen that
rising tide of emigration now pouring into the West; had
not imagined the empire making there, the homes already
established, the toil and success already achieved.
He thought that there would probably be no occasion to
use the Mississippi for twenty-five or thirty years yet to
come. He proposed, therefore, in 1785, when Congress
had made him its Secretary of Foreign Affairs and had
bidden him negotiate a treaty of commerce with Don
Diego Gardoqui, the newly arrived representative of
Spain, to surrender the navigation of the lower Mississippi,
which he thought was not needed, for a term of
twenty-five years in exchange for commercial advantages
which would redound to the profit of the merchants
of the shipping colonies, together with certain concessions
with regard to land claims in the West which were
likely to please the people of the South. The instant
cry of hot protest that came out of the West apprised
eastern politicians of the new world a-making there,
the new frontiers of the nation. The proposed treaty
was not adopted.
It was hard for men in the East to realize how fast
settlers were multiplying and their settlements growing
to the stature of States beyond the mountains, where
only the other day there had been nothing but unbroken
wilderness,—faster a great deal than the original colonies
themselves had grown. So early as 1784 the settlers
in the Kentucky country deemed themselves numerous
and independent enough to be detached from
Virginia and set up as one of the States of the Confederation.
When rumors reached them of what Mr. Jay
proposed some of the bolder spirits among them negotiated
in their own behoof a private treaty of commerce
with the Spanish at New Orleans. When Virginia interposed
delays and difficulties in the way of their plan
to become a State, they listened very indulgently to certain
lawless men who proposed that they make some
stroke for entire independence. There was talk of the
British at the North helping them to seize Spain’s possessions
beyond the river by force of arms and drive
Spain from the continent. No man knew what might
happen there, should counsels of revolution prevail.
FACSIMILES OF SIGNATURES TO TREATY OF PEACE
No disquieting rumor or untoward prospect of new
wars for independence in the West at all restrained the
steady flood of emigration the while. In March, 1786,
a new Ohio Company was formed in Boston for the active
furtherance of the settlement of the western country.
Soldiers of the revolution officered it and in large part
made up its membership. The money script of the Confederation
was bought up and used for the purchase
of land in the new public domain. Subscriptions and
systematic corporate action began to make the settlement
of the Ohio country an enterprise of forethought
and associated effort, like the settlement of the first
colonies themselves.
The whole country was witness, the while, to the need
for a real government, instead of a mere advisory Congress,
to bind the inchoate nation together in a more
than makeshift union. Every disorder, every difficulty
but made this need the more pressing and the more
painfully evident; and difficulties and disorders multiplied
fast enough,—in the East as well as in the West.
No hope of national achievement, no ideal of independence
or of power could be fulfilled while the very organization
of the nation stood thus formless and dissolved.
“There is scarcely anything that can wound the pride
or degrade the character of an independent nation,” cried
Mr. Hamilton, “which we do not experience.” Efforts
were made to secure for the Congress the right to lay
and collect taxes, in order that at least its existence and
such powers as it already had should not be at every
turn dependent upon the attitude and action of the several
States; but the States were not willing to increase
its authority so much. In 1786 they were asked to intrust
to the Congress at least the collection and use of a
revenue laid upon imports; and so plain had both the
necessity and the propriety of such an addition to its
efficiency by that time become that all of the States except
New York consented. But it required the unanimous
consent of the States to amend the Articles of
Confederation, and New York’s refusal set even this
aside. New York had no mind to relinquish the duties
which she collected for herself at her great port,—not
only upon foreign commerce but also upon goods brought
out of the other States, her neighbors: on farm produce
and garden-truck from New Jersey and firewood from
Connecticut,—making her spreading harbor a veritable
toll-gate.
ROYAL PROCLAMATION OF CESSATION OF HOSTILITIES
There was in all this one of the most serious signs of
the times. The States indulged to the top of their bent a
petty hostility towards each other. New York was by
no means the only State that laid duties on merchandise
brought in from the farms and shops of her neighbors.
There was everywhere the same jealous spirit, the same
striving for every paltry advantage, the same alert and
aggressive selfishness; and the more the States deemed
their interests antagonistic the more like a mere rope of
sand did the Confederation become. “We are either a
united people, or we are not,” exclaimed Washington.
“If the former, let us in all matters of general concern
act as a nation which has a national character to support;
if we are not, let us no longer act a farce by
pretending to it.” England, apparently, expected the
weak structure presently to fall to pieces. She would
not withdraw her troops from the western posts because
the debts of British merchants were not paid and the
property rights of the exiled Tories were not restored.
Neither would she send a diplomatic representative to
America, seeming to regard the Confederation as of no
international importance. France and Spain and Holland,
seeing the Confederation utterly unable to repay
the moneys they had loaned it, scarcely able to pay so
much as the interest on its debts, alternated between
anger and contempt in their treatment of it; and confidently
expected to see it very soon in ruinous collapse
and final disintegration. France and Spain were somewhat
hopefully wondering, it was evident, what the
spoils and plunder of the wreck would be, and to whom
it would fall to do the plundering.
SHAYS’S MOB IN POSSESSION OF THE COURT HOUSE
Each year seemed to emphasize by new disorders the
increasing need for the wholesome restraints and discipline
of a common government. In the autumn of
1786 actual armed rebellion capped Massachusetts’
struggles against slack trade, heavy taxes, burdensome
debts, and discontented farmers,—a debtors’ rebellion.
Captain Daniel Shays, a veteran of the fight at Bunker
Hill, a captain of the revolutionary army, was its
foremost figure. Mobs in the inland counties, of the
State and in the towns by the Connecticut closed the
courts, to prevent the collection of debts. Local conventions,
called to discuss the grievous circumstances
and distresses of the time, broke up in riot. By the
time winter had come Captain Shays had not scrupled
to put himself at the head of a riotous muster which had
the proportions of a veritable army. James Bowdoin
was governor of Massachusetts, a man of probity who
knew his duty and did not disrelish the performance of
it. There was no mistaking the issue. “My boys,”
one of the leaders of the insurrection had cried, “you
are going to fight for liberty. If you wish to know
what liberty is, I will tell you. It is for every man to
do what he pleases, to make other folks do as you
please to have them, and to keep folks from serving
the devil.” It was flat anarchy. The treasury of the
State was empty, but a hastily equipped force of militia
under General Lincoln, paid for by a temporary loan
raised by a few patriotic citizens, dispersed the rebels
and restored the authority of the government. It was
an ominous thing, nevertheless, to see how the people
of the State sympathized with the rebels. They would
not have Bowdoin for governor again, deeming him too
harsh. Rhode Island passed resolutions of sympathy
for the rebels and Vermont offered them refuge. Leaders
of the rebel force were captured and convicted, but
no one dreamed of venturing to execute upon them the
penalty denounced by the law against what they had
done. The rebellion had plainly been a symptom, not
an isolated or singular thing. It had been extraordinary
only in its violence.
LAFAYETTE
Disorders like these were for the mass of men, who
did not see the significance of signs less gross and tangible,
the best possible evidence of the sore straits the
country was in to maintain even so much as its local
governments and its respect for law. But it was not
violence of this sort so much as the subtle, all-pervasive
air of uneasiness, of rivalry, and even hostility between
the States, of commercial enmity and a universal
unneighborly spirit of reprisal which moved the thoughtful
and masterful spirits of the country most deeply, and
led them to bestir themselves while yet there was time to
forestall disaster. It made them fear the worst, too, for
the honor and very life of the country to see how debt
demoralized the States: how they yielded upon every side
to the temptation to repudiate their obligations by some
new evasion, and encouraged individuals to practise a
like dishonesty by passing stay laws against the collection
of private debts and making legal tender of paper
money issued without limit, whose value dropped with
every week it was in use. Business as well as government
seemed about to go to pieces, bankruptcy to go
hand in hand with virtual anarchy.
It was Washington’s scheme of making the West accessible
through the valley of the Potomac which, after
all, as it turned out, opened the way for statesmanlike
measures of union. There was but one method by
which to save the Confederation now, as there had been
but one method by which to concert and carry forward
the revolution. It had to be done, if done at all, by
bringing the leading minds of the country to some sort
of agreement: by correspondence, by individual effort;
by personal appeals to individuals and to legislatures
on the part of men who could gain a hearing because
they had approved themselves by service. An infinite
deal of letter writing: letters handed about from hand to
hand which were like state papers for thoroughness, for
sobriety of argument, for cogency and quiet power; personal
interviews; persuasion that soaked slowly through
from group to group in the simple society of the scattered
towns and hamlets and plantations,—such was the
machinery of reform, whether in opinion or in affairs;
and Washington, with his quick conscience and steady
competency in every matter that called for action, was
the natural centre alike of counsel and of performance.
By the spring of 1785 the Potomac Company, pushed
forward in its business by men like Washington, had
developed plans serious and definite enough to engage
the attention of the legislatures of Maryland and Virginia.
The Potomac ran with Maryland on the one
bank and Virginia on the other: it was necessary that
the two States should agree upon plans for its use and
navigation. They united, therefore, in appointing commissioners
to meet at Alexandria in March, 1785, to
consult upon this matter not only, but also upon the
general commercial relations of the two commonwealths
which this matter touched and which there was no general
government to regulate. Washington invited the
commissioners to adjourn to Mount Vernon, near by, as
his guests; and there, though not of their number, he
was freely admitted to their counsels. They did not
report to their legislatures all the hopes and questions to
which their thoughts had broadened as they talked, but
they set forth matters significant enough for the present.
The Potomac, they pointed out, could not be connected
with the western waters without affecting Pennsylvania,
as well as Maryland and Virginia; they recommended,
therefore, that she also be called into conference before
that business was carried further. The rest of their
task, which concerned common commercial regulations,
uniform duties on imports, and joint rules touching the
currency, they completed. The Maryland legislature,
when it received their report, happily read it in as liberal
a spirit as any statesman could have wished for. If
Pennsylvania was to be drawn into conference about
the Potomac, why should not Delaware also be consulted,
with a view to carrying a straight watercourse,
by canal, from Chesapeake Bay to the Delaware River?
And if Pennsylvania and Delaware might be asked to
confer about these specific things, what was to prevent a
general conference of the States, in which all the uncomfortable
questions of their intercourse with one another
might be frankly discussed? Governor Bowdoin, of
Massachusetts, had that very year urged his legislature
to invite the States to such a general convention,
in the interests of amicable trade, and it might be that
it would meet with universal approbation.
Virginia was willing. There were men in her legislature
to whom such suggestions seemed full of hope
and good counsel. Under their influence, therefore, the
Burgesses (January, 1786) asked all the States of the
Confederation to send delegates to a convention to be
held at Annapolis on the first Monday of September, to
consider the questions of trade and common intercourse
which were disturbing the whole country. The response
was disappointing. Connecticut, South Carolina,
and Georgia ignored the call altogether. Even
Maryland fell suddenly indifferent and failed to act,
though the plan was her own. New Hampshire, Massachusetts,
Rhode Island, and North Carolina appointed
delegates, but when the conference had assembled it was
found that they had not taken the trouble to attend.
Only Virginia, Pennsylvania, Delaware, New Jersey,
and New York were represented; and their delegates
did not feel that, alone, they could do anything. They
could only urge another and fuller conference.
THOMAS SUMTER
New Jersey had taken a very lively interest in these
new plans of consultation and co-operation. She felt
very keenly the serious commercial and political disadvantage
at which she was placed by a geographical
position which made the much more powerful States of
New York and Pennsylvania her jealous rivals at either
outlet to the sea, and along every mile of her border to
the westward. She had, accordingly, given her delegates
a broader commission than the others bore. She
had bidden them “consider how far a uniform system
in their commercial regulations and other important
matters might be necessary to the common interest and
permanent harmony of the several States”; and Mr.
Hamilton, one of the delegates sent from New York,
being a statesman and no partisan, induced the conference
to make a like suggestion in asking for another
and fuller convention of the States. Alexander
Hamilton had been born, and bred as a lad, in the West
Indies. He had established himself while yet a very
young man in New York; but he had taken no color
from the place; had kept a mind detached from merely
local interests and provincial prejudices; had served
under Washington in the field, as his aide and confidant;
and had learned to see as clearly as any of his
elders in affairs the needs and dangers of the country.
He lacked still several months of being thirty; but he
had been quickened to a singular maturity in that time
of stress. He proposed an address to the States in which
they should be asked to come together at Philadelphia,
on the second Monday of the following May, not merely
for the consideration of questions of trade, but also for
the purpose of devising “such further provisions as
should appear to them necessary to render the constitution
of the federal government adequate to the exigencies
of the Union,” and of reporting to the Congress
“such an act as would effectually provide for the same”;
and the conference, being in earnest, adopted the paper
as he had drawn it.
COUNT DE GRASSE
Again the States would have been indifferent and
conference of no avail, had not the winter which followed
been darkened and made very ominous indeed by
Shays’s rebellion. Every one of the little commonwealths
felt the threat of unmanageable disorder and
the upsetting of government itself which that spoke.
“You talk, my good sir,” wrote Washington to Harry
Lee, in Congress, “of employing influence to appease
the present tumults in Massachusetts. I know not
where that influence is to be found, or, if attainable,
that it would be a proper remedy for the disorders. Influence
is no government. Let us have one by which
our lives, liberties, and properties will be secured, or let
us know the worst.” There was the same feeling everywhere.
Government was too slack, order too uncertain.
The authority of law could nowhere be stronger than
each individual State was prepared to make it. There
was no common power, no effectual combination, no
aggregate force to render it beyond peradventure firm
and lasting. The object-lesson had come in good
season. The Congress of the Confederation had heretofore
been opposed to a general conference; it now
sanctioned and advised it. The States were at last
effectually shaken from their indifference, and appointed
delegates to attend at Philadelphia in May,
to take part in the new Continental Congress.
It proved a notable assembly,—more notable than
the Congress of 1774; for its business was not protest
but the reconstruction of a government, and it proved
equal to the task. A certain very noticeable anxiety
attended the opening of its sessions. The delegates
came very slowly and tardily in. A full week had gone
by after the day set for convening before so many as
seven States were represented. The delegates from
New Hampshire were two months late in arriving.
It was evident at first that the members were nervous
and set about their work of conference and debate with
a touch of reluctance and apprehension. They knew
that their business was critically important. It might
be that the breaking up of their Union, or its consolidation,
the setting in or the happy and final preclusion of
civil war, would follow upon the completion of their
labors. Affairs, and opinion, too, hung at a perilous
poise, and might easily be turned this way or that by
their success or failure.
SPECIMEN OF VIRGINIA CURRENCY
They gathered confidence, however, as they got hold of
their task and gained knowledge of one another. There
were fifty-five delegates in attendance at last: every
State except Rhode Island had sent commissioners.
Many of the more famous figures of the revolutionary
time were missing. Samuel Adams had declared himself
opposed to “a general revision of the Confederation.”
John Adams was in England. Jefferson was
in France. Patrick Henry declined to attend. The
men who had organized the Continental Congress and
the Congress of the Confederation had in large part
given place to others. Younger men had come forward,
and were speaking with authority: men like
James Madison, of Virginia, who was but just turned
of thirty-six, and Alexander Hamilton, of New York,
who was only thirty. But older men were there also,
and it was reassuring to find how carefully the States
had picked their representatives. Robert Morris was
there, the experienced financier of the revolution;
Roger Sherman was there, whose practical good sense
had steadied the early counsels of the Continental
Congress; and John Rutledge, whom South Carolina
had made a sort of dictator in her affairs while the revolution
held; and Benjamin Franklin, in his eighty-second
year. Virginia had sent seasoned jurists past
middle life, like John Blair, who had been president
of her council, and George Wythe, who had drafted
her protest against the Stamp Act; and had added
George Mason, her best type of conservative country
gentleman, and General Washington, as of course,
as well as handsome Edmund Randolph and studious
Mr. Madison, still in their thirties.
Every day’s debates gave strength and confidence
to the counsels of the conference. There were many
sharp differences of opinion among its members; but
they held together, and a sound practical sagacity
prevailed. Leadership among them fell to Madison,
whose quiet suggestions always smacked of moderation
and of a real knowledge of the subject in hand; to James
Wilson, of Pennsylvania, whose shrewd Scots sense
and thorough knowledge of law,—the law of nations
and of governmental structure as well as the law every
lawyer could talk of,—enabled him to clarify and
strengthen every topic he touched; to Roger Sherman,
of Connecticut, rugged, practical, hard-headed; to
Dr. Franklin, who could utter the mellow wisdom of
age, and utter it in sentences men could remember;
to Gouverneur Morris or Rufus King, who knew how
to cast propositions for a vote,—to the men who could
think steadily and see things whole, or who could strike
out practicable lines of definite action.
JOHN BLAIR
The convention wisely sat with closed doors. It
sat all the summer through, and until September was
more than half gone; let no one know what it debated
or had its doubts and its sharp differences of opinion
about; merely published its work when finished, and
went home to press it for acceptance. It gave it great
dignity that Washington had presided over its counsels
and was heart and soul for the adoption of the measures
it proposed. His name and quiet force had steadied
the convention on many an anxious day when disagreement
threatened hopeless breach. His fame and
influence infinitely strengthened also the measures
proposed, now that they were completed. He supported
them because they were thorough-going and courageous
and cut to the root of the difficulties under which
the country was laboring. Issue had been joined now,
as he had wished to see it joined, between government
or no government, and the country was to know at last
where it stood in the most essential matters of its life.
GOUVERNEUR MORRIS
The convention had drafted nothing less than a
new constitution,—no mere amendment or series of
amendments to the Articles of Confederation; a radically
new scheme of government and of union, which
must stand or fall upon its own merits. It was recalled,
many years afterwards, how General Washington had
stood in the midst of a little group of delegates, during
the anxious first days at Philadelphia, while they waited
for commissioners enough to justify them in effecting
an organization, and had cried, “Let us raise a standard
to which the wise and honest can repair. The
event is in the hand of God.” It was in that spirit that
the convention had acted. They had not taken measures
to please, but measures to save the country. The
constitution which they proposed showed by its very
simplicity and directness the statesmanlike vigor, definiteness,
and consistency of purpose with which it had
been conceived and drafted. It conferred upon the
federal government powers which would make it at
once strong and independent: the power to tax, the exclusive
power to coin money, the power to maintain an
army and a navy,—the powers, within its sphere, of a
supreme and sovereign government. Its laws were to
be, not advisory, but imperative, and were to operate,
not upon the States, but directly upon individuals, like
the laws of any sovereign. It was provided with the
executive the Confederation had lacked: a president in
whose authority should be concentrated the whole administrative
force of its government. It was to have
its own courts, and in those courts, not in the courts of
the States, were its powers to be finally determined,
whenever challenged. The very equality of the States,
that cardinal principle,—that cardinal defect,—of the
Confederation, was in large part to be done away with.
The legislature of the new government, which was to be
no confederation, but a veritable State built upon a federal
principle, was to consist of two houses. In one, the
Senate, the States were to be equally represented; but in
the other and larger house, the House of Representatives,
the people were to be represented directly, by number,—one
representative for every thirty thousand,—counting
them within their States, indeed, but not as if they
constituted separate commonwealths. The new government
was to regulate commerce, both with foreign
nations and among the States. The States were to be
forbidden to enter into any treaty, alliance, or confederation;
to emit bills of credit; to pass any law impairing
the obligation of contracts; and to lay any imposts
or duties on imports or exports, unless permitted to do
so by the Congress of the United States. All foreign
affairs, all questions between State and State, all common
interests were to be controlled by the federal government;
and it was to act directly, of its own will and
initiative, through its own officers and its own tribunals.
RUFUS KING
In brief, every salient feature of the existing Confederation
was in this new instrument of government condemned
and rejected:—the absolute equality of the
States, the dependence of the general government upon
them for the execution of the laws and for its very support,
its lack of an executive and of executive powers,
its futile function of mere advice. Even so, the changes
proposed did not satisfy Mr. Hamilton. He had been a
member of the convention, had signed the document now
sent forth, and meant to devote himself very heartily
indeed to advocating its adoption; but he had taken
very little part in its formulation, because, as he had
frankly told his fellow members, he himself desired
something very different, which he knew he could
not get. He had very little faith, he said, in federal
government, or even in republican government, which
it seemed to him impracticable to establish over so
extensive a country as the United States. He could
wish, he said, that the state governments, as independent
political bodies, might be extinguished, or
at any rate entirely subordinated; that the general
government might be given “complete sovereignty”;
that the new executive of the nation might hold for
life, and at least one house of the national legislature
for a like term, “or at least during good behavior.” His
breeding was not of the colonies, his thinking marked
him of the culture that belonged on the other side of the
sea. He hated anarchy, and saw the country drifting
into it. He believed that nothing short of a centralized
government could be certainly relied upon to check and
kill it. He was for efficiency rather than for sentiment.
But he was above all a statesman, and contented himself,
and that right heartily, with the minimum of what
he desired,—with the government the convention had
devised. He knew, as every one did who had been admitted
to the counsels of the convention, by how sharp
a struggle, by how delicate and difficult a series of compromises,
the constitution as it stood had been obtained
amidst the conflict of interests and of views disclosed in
debate. The smaller States had assented to it only because
the Senate was to preserve for them the old-time
equality of the States in legislation. The slave-holding
States of the South had assented only when it was agreed
that three out of every five of their slaves were to be
counted in reckoning population as a basis of representation
in the lower house. A compromise had ended
every serious divergence of opinion. The wonder was,
not that so little, but that so much concentration and
invigoration of authority had been agreed upon where
counsel and interest differed by the width of the poles.
EDMUND RANDOLPH
So far as the country at large was concerned, the new
constitution was startling and radical enough as it
stood. Patrick Henry, of Virginia, had refused to attend
the convention because he had foreseen and feared
just such revolutionary proposals. George Mason and
Edmund Randolph, of Virginia, and Robert Yates and
John Lansing, Hamilton’s colleagues from New York,
had refused to sign the constitution which it proposed.
The new document was most revolutionary in the method
which it proposed for its adoption by the States. There
was but one way by which the Articles of Confederation,
the existing federal law for which this was to be
a substitute, could legally be amended: by the unanimous
assent of the States. The convention proposed,
nevertheless, that the new constitution should go into
effect if adopted by nine out of the thirteen; and the
Congress, seeing change probably impossible otherwise,
sanctioned the proposal.
Fortunately, there was nothing novel in the details
of the government proposed. Every practical provision
in it, almost without exception, had been borrowed
from the experience of the colonies themselves,
or from English experience equally familiar:—the single
governor, the two legislative houses, the supreme
court, the partial equality of the States, the representation
of the people, popular elections, brief terms of
office, definite, chartered powers. Even the electoral
college which was to choose the President, had its prototype
in the electoral body through which Maryland
chose the members of the upper house of her legislature.
The convention had showed its conservative temper
in every provision it touched; and not much of what
it had done had to be elaborately explained. Many
of the States were ready to accept the constitution at
once. Delaware ratified it on the 7th of December,
but a little more than three months after the adjournment
of the convention; Pennsylvania followed
her example on the 12th, and New Jersey on the
18th. By the 1st of June, 1788, eight States had
given their assent,—Massachusetts among them,
though she had hesitated,—but New York and Virginia
still held off. Massachusetts had waited until
Mr. John Hancock and Mr. Samuel Adams declared
themselves willing to accept the constitution and had
suffered their choice to shift the balance of opinion.
New York held off, as she had held off from granting
additional powers to the Congress of the Confederation,
because she did not wish to yield her commercial independence;
and Virginia because men whom she
loved, like Mr. Henry, and men whom she had been
accustomed to trust in counsel, like Mr. Mason, feared
to see so powerful a central government set up.
GOVERNOR BOWDOIN’S PROCLAMATION
New York yielded at last (July 26th), by a majority
of only two votes out of fifty-seven, because Mr. Hamilton
and the men who stood with him pressed every
advantage of argument, influence, and persuasion,—and
because news came that New Hampshire had accepted
the constitution, the ninth State (June 21st), and
that therefore the new government was quite certain
to be tried without her. In Virginia the arguments
of Madison and Randolph and Marshall and the
personal influence of Washington prevailed at last
(June 25th), notwithstanding the opposition of Lee and
Henry and Mason. It was said in her convention
that there were no safeguards in the new constitution
sufficient to withhold the powerful government about
to be set up from encroaching alike upon individual
rights and upon the undoubted powers of the several
States; and the opposition would have prevailed had
not the ratification been coupled with resolutions which
urged amendments which should constitute a sort of
bill of rights,—amendments which the new government
afterwards accepted.
MAP OF VOTES IN MIDDLE & SOUTHERN STATES
ON FEDERAL CONSTITUTION 1787-89.
WITH CONTOUR LINES BY O. G. LIBBY. COPYRIGHT 1902.
BORMAY & CO., N. Y.
SILHOUETTE OF JAMES BOWDOIN
“The opinion of General Washington was of such
weight,” said Count Moustier, the French minister
to the United States, “that it alone contributed more
than any other measure to
cause the present constitution
to be adopted.” No
doubt the country did feel,
throughout, the compulsion
of loyal sentiment that went
with his name. No doubt it
felt, too, the mastery of the
men who stood with him to
lead, and yielded, in part, to
their tact, their quick concert,
their energy, their infectious
enthusiasm, their ardor of
unhesitating conviction. But
it was interest and the pressure
of affairs which told
most decisively in the vote. Each State had uttered
its choice with regard to the adoption of the constitution
through a convention chosen for the purpose; and
it was noteworthy how the delegates stood divided.
Those from the larger towns and the districts where
hamlets and homes lay thickest, where commerce
moved upon the rivers and to the sea; those from
the farming regions which lay by tide-water or near
the long rivers which crossed the boundaries of States
and floated produce to markets within another jurisdiction;
those who came from exposed frontiers where
there was nothing to hope for from independence and
much to hope for from a protecting common government:—all
who felt the wide movements of trade or the
need for free markets or the too sharp pinch of rivalry
between State and State or the imminent threat of division
and disorder, to the unsettling of property and
the upsetting of their lives, voted for the constitution.
It was opposed by the men who lived remote from the
centres of population and the stronger currents of trade,
whose lives had no wide connections and sufficed them;
by men who were more likely to be debtors than to be
creditors and wished their States left at liberty to legalize
a depreciated currency; by men whose homes were
upon the western rivers which ran towards Spanish
territory, not towards the ports of the East, and who
doubted their real connection of interest with the seaboard;
by the great land-owners of New York, whose
estates shut free farmers out, who had been masters of
the State hitherto and wished to keep intact her right
to collect duties at her great port, her power to put
her neighbors at a disadvantage; by conservative men
who feared to see one group of States take advantage
of their majority to obtain commercial ascendency over
another group. “Tories” voted for the constitution
because they hoped to be safer under it; many extreme
“Whigs” voted against it because they thought that
they would be a little freer without it. Those who
admired a centred and efficient government like that
of England and regretted separation, were its advocates;
those who ardently preferred their own little
commonwealths and looked upon them as their best
field of prosperity or of personal ambition were its opponents.
Men voted for it because they hated anarchy
and confusion of authority and wished to see a nation
created in America, as Mr. Hamilton did; and against
it because they thought that where anarchy was impossible
liberty was insecure. No doubt, could there
have been a counting of heads the country through,
a majority would have been found opposed to the constitution;
but the men who were its active and efficient
advocates lived at the centres of population, had the
best concert of action, filled the mails and the public
prints with their writings, were very formidable in debate
and full of tactical resources in the conventions,
could win waverers, and prevailed. North Carolina
and Rhode Island alone rejected the constitution, waiting
without to see what would come of the new union.
MAP OF VOTES IN NEW ENGLAND STATES
ON FEDERAL CONSTITUTION 1787-88 WITH CONTOUR LINES
BY O. G. LIBBY. COPYRIGHT 1902.
BORMAY & CO., N. Y.
JAMES BOWDOIN
It had been a notable thing to see how wide the discussion
had swung which attended the drafting and
adoption of the new form of government, through how
broad a range of topics it had run, and with how statesmanlike
a tone and thorough-going a method alike of
advocacy and of opposition. It had produced pamphlets
which, for sobriety and thoroughness, might
some of them have served as manuals of free government,
and for form and vigor as models of lucidity and
force in the use of English prose. At the very outset
of the Revolution, at the first touch of national feeling,
America had found her voice and produced of a sudden
her school of statesmen and of writers. The strong
emotions of the time had seemed to spring easily into
words,—into words that told instantly upon men’s
spirits on both sides of the sea, and made themselves at
once vehicles of power. Now a new strain, a new impulse,
the strain and impulse of those who build and
make good what they have achieved, was upon the
leaders of the young States, and they spoke their chastened
thought like masters.
Very few men in America had used the pen for achievement
or the satisfaction of the force that was in them
until this supreme day of struggle came when a new
nation was born and the very abstract principles of
liberty entered into their imaginations and possessed
their minds, like things that lived and had of themselves
power to prevail. Men had not often turned to
the making of books during the long days of settlement,
when the colonies were a-making and every man’s
fire went into his work in the forests or upon the sea or
in the conduct of affairs. Here and there some man of
thoughtful spirit, bred to his books in old England,
would turn again, for solace and relief of heart in that
wilderness, to his studies, as gentle George Sandys
did, Sir Edwin’s brother, who had quickened the heavy
nights at Jamestown with coining noble English verses
out of the Metamorphoses of Ovid. Once and again
some gentle woman, like Anne Bradstreet, of quick wit
and thoughts that moved uneasy amidst her narrow,
pent-up life, would seek outlet of spirit in bits of prose,
that spoke her deeper moods, or verses into which she
sought to put her image of the world. Men did not
always merely preach, or speak only in town meeting,
or put pen to paper only in letters of business. William
Bradford, the peasant scholar who ruled Plymouth,
wrote the moving narrative of his people’s pilgrimage
and establishment in the New World with the dignity of
the true historian, minded to hand a great story on to
men of other days. Mr. John Winthrop kept daily chronicle
of what went forward in the little commonwealth in
which he ruled a generation through like one who works
upon the records of a great State and people. But
there was in none of this the full breath of letters.
OLIVER ELLSWORTH
Men wrote, for the most part, only to set some business
forward, of church or state. It was thus that Captain
Smith had written his True Relation of the first planting
of Virginia, his Description of New England, and
his General History of Virginia, Summer Isles, and
New England, and that the many books, great and
small, about the planting of the colonies had come into
existence. Partisans of each enterprise set its merits
forth; opponents foredoomed it to failure; those who
had tried America and found it a bitter place to live in
spoke out in ridicule, condemnation, slander against it.
It was in a like tone, as of men who carry an enterprise
forward in their words, that the governing divines of
the New England commonwealths had uttered their
treatises upon the workings of Providence and the disciplinary
purposes of the established polity among them.
Mr. Hooker’s discourses rang always of man’s salvation
or of the affairs of state which must rule his conduct.
Mr. Cotton’s spoke always a purpose to govern
men by the terms of his Puritan creed. Roger Williams
wrote always of some matter that touched his mission
as the founder of a free commonwealth or an evangelist
among the Indians. Cotton Mather had set down, in his
rugged Tudor prose, the judgments of God among men,
as they had been revealed to him in the lives of those
who had lived about him or in the affairs of the New
England churches. Even their verses were but another
engine of doctrine and reproof, when they made verse
their vehicle of utterance, as did Michael Wigglesworth,
the “little shadow of a man,” more soul than body,
who through half a century was pastor at Maldon.
HENRY LAURENS
Not until that first century of initial strife and experiment
had closed and a new age had come, with
broader outlooks and airs of common enterprise, did
any touch of genius lift letters to the levels of abiding
power. In Jonathan Edwards the doctrine and philosophy
of the Puritan churches found a voice which
knew the full gamut of noble and effective speech.
Every thought that he touched lived. His mind wrought
always with a gift of creation. What he wrote was no
longer the mere matter of the preacher; it was always
living matter of thought as well, which searched meanings
to their bottom, and was put forth to be reckoned
with by every man
who pondered aught
of the weightier matters
of his life. But
it was spoken at the
end of an age. The
cool eighteenth century
had come in.
Men were beginning
to ask, not for counsels
of righteousness,
but for common-sense
maxims of conduct,
for a philosophy of
this world, not of the
next; and were turning
away from the
religion, as they were
turning away from
the politics, of the
age gone by. They
stopped once and
again to record what
that age had done. Each little commonwealth could
presently point to some quiet gentleman, like Mr. Hugh
Jones and Mr. Robert Beverley in Virginia, and Mr.
Thomas Prince in Massachusetts, who had made note
of its history while yet the memory of it was fresh, its
documents safe at hand. But the passion of the older
time was no longer upon them. The spirit of another
day turned men’s faces to the future, rather than to the
past. New affairs were afoot, new thoughts astir, and
men who thought, thought upon the enterprises and
the principles of their own day.
Mr. Benjamin Franklin was their typical man of letters.
That he was a man of letters seemed only an
accident of his career as a man of affairs. His plain,
straightforward, manly prose seemed with him an instrument
of business. For all it had about it the flavor
of his singular individuality and had an unmistakable
touch of the nice art of speech upon it, it used everywhere
the accents of the shop, the street, the lecture
room, or the council chamber, and had seldom about it
the free disengagement of letters. The homely saws
and wise maxims of Poor Richard’s Almanack had the
true flavor of his career, and were as close to practical
experience as he himself kept all his life through. His
passion for physical science oftentimes took him, it is
true, away from the workaday world into the realms of
speculation; but science was for him, after all, but the
experimental side of practical achievement in the arts
and conveniences of life. He was a savant of the people.
WILLIAM PATTERSON
In the literature of the Revolution forces were released
which transformed letters into an instrument of
creation and brought nothing less than a nation into
self-consciousness. It had had its beginnings in the
protest against the Stamp Act, grave state papers, the
addresses of colonial assemblies and of the Congress at
New York, the arguments of jurists, and the letters of
observant men of affairs. Here was the structure of an
empire to be debated. The very scope and capital significance
of such a debate called to the best minds of the
colonies like a challenge. Pamphlets began to come
from the press which showed quiet men unexpectedly
turned statesmen and masters of style to state the case
for the liberties of the colonies. Mr. Daniel Dulany’s
Considerations on the Propriety of Imposing Taxes on
the British Colonies for the Purpose of Raising Revenue
by Act of Parliament supplied the great Pitt with
the chief grounds of his argument against taxing America.
A Maryland lawyer had turned from leading the
bar of a province to set up the true theory of the constitution
of an empire, with the dignity, the moderation,
the power, the incommunicable grace of a great thinker
and genuine man of letters. Mr. Richard Bland, of Virginia,
antiquary and mere jurist though he seemed to
be, published an Enquiry into the Rights of the British
Colonies, which put in blunt and bitter sentences
what Mr. Dulany had said with restrained and sober
eloquence,—that, and more besides. Mr. Bland did not
hesitate to speak of Virginia as a “distinct and independent
state,” bound, indeed, in allegiance to England’s
king, but not bound to her Parliament; a dominion
“settled by Englishmen at their own expense,
under particular stipulations with the crown,” and entitled
to deal with the crown alone. Mr. Townsend’s
Acts of 1767 called forth a series of Letters from a
Farmer in Pennsylvania to the Inhabitants of the British
Colonies, into which John Dickinson had put the
very heart of good sense and justice, to support the theory
of liberty to which all America adhered, with an urbanity,
a simple grace, a fine, natural power of statement
which gave him instant place, on both sides of
the sea, among famous Americans.
It seemed quite in the order of nature that James
Otis and John Adams in Boston should enter the lists
to make themselves champions of the people’s side in
such an argument; and they wrote as they spoke, with
a point and efficacy sure to win attention. It was much
more significant that a like passion of speech should
take hold of men hitherto withdrawn from popular
leadership, for whom, it seemed, principles were the
ultimate realities, not the mere play of affairs. And
as the debate broadened, so did the volume of American
letters grow. Her writers were serving their apprenticeship
in the statement of the ideals by which
she was to live. From the first Continental Congress
came forth an earnest address to the King, sober memorials
to the people of Great Britain and to the people
of British America, and a solemn declaration of rights
which were as firm, as moderate, as cogent in reasoning,
as sagacious in method as if they had been the
state papers of an ancient parliament. Men everywhere
marvelled at their power of convincing statement,
their telling force of quiet eloquence, as coming
from a people without any writers, except Dr. Franklin,
that anybody had heard of. There was here a breeding
in letters which no man could well comprehend
who had not breathed the keen airs of political inquiry
moving upon the coasts of America.
THOMAS PAINE
Presently there was the air of revolution, too. Pamphlets
which argued with slow and sober power gave
place to pamphlets which rang with passionate appeals;
which thrust constitutional argument upon one
side and spoke flatly for independence. One such
took precedence of all others, whether for boldness or
for power, the extraordinary pamphlet which Thomas
Paine, but the other day come out of England as if
upon mere adventure, gave to the world as Common
Sense. It came from the press in Philadelphia early
in January, 1776, the year the Congress uttered its
Declaration of Independence, and no writing ever more
instantly swung men to its humor. It was hard to
resist its quick, incisive sentences, which cut so unhesitatingly
to the heart of every matter they touched;
which spoke, not the arguments of the lawyer or the
calculations of the statesman, but the absolute spirit
of revolt, and were as direct and vivid in their appeal
as any sentences of Mr. Swift himself could have been.
They were cast, every one, not according to the canons
of taste, but according to the canons of force, and declared,
every one, without qualification, for independence.
TITLE PAGE OF “COMMON SENSE”
Upon that, issue was joined. Men like Mr. Dickinson
and Mr. Dulany drew back, and pleaded for the peaceful
ways of constitutional agitation. Men like Joseph
Galloway threw their sturdy power upon the same
scale. Samuel Seabury, “The Westchester Farmer,”
had already written letters against the extreme courses
of the Congresses of 1774 and 1775 which were as difficult
to answer as those of Mr. Dickinson himself,
and men drew from them very effective weapons of
controversy as affairs thickened towards revolution.
Men mustered now upon that side who were very formidable,
whether for influence or for skill and persuasiveness
as advocates,—among the rest the redoubtable
Jonathan Boucher, the robust preacher who was General
Washington’s friend: who had met Washington
in mid-stream of the Potomac as he fared to the Congress
at Philadelphia and had warned him very solemnly
to beware what he did to make cause against the
King’s government in England. Issue joined, passion
was the more quickened. There was vehement give
and take. The sting of satire and invective was added
to the bitterness of conflicting views upon this vital
matter which must involve all men’s fortunes, and
many used in ugly temper the worst weapons of abuse.
Friends parted company in hopeless alienation. Men
fought for their mere good name who resisted the rising
spirit of the revolution. It was no light matter to come
under the lash of verse-makers like Philip Freneau,
whose satire burned like the flames about a stake. It
was almost as hard to face John Trumbull’s stinging
jests, touched sometimes with mirth but never with
pity. These men were masters of their weapons, and
wielded them with a certain grim pleasure. Perhaps
Philip Freneau might, in some other age, have struck
into the fine, sweet tones of genuine poetry; strains
came now and again from his pen which marked him
a poet with the real gift of song. But
“An age employed in pointing steel
Can no poetic rapture feel,”
and he spent his force upon bitter satire, whose voice
the men of his day welcomed and applauded. The
passion of such a time could yield nothing more gentle.
Men’s ears were not waiting for music. They spoke
to give their speech efficacy as an instrument of action.
The very private letters of the time read like minor
pamphlets, ran always upon some theme of public
concert in affairs, upon principles and measures, and
were grave bits of counsel. Heads of colleges, like
redoubtable John Witherspoon, of Princeton, kept the
field in this fight for principles of government; Timothy
Dwight, whom Yale afterwards preferred to her presidency,
wrote its songs of war.
And so a generation was schooled for the making
of a nation and the framing of constitutions: a generation
bred to the debate of polities and the acute discrimination
of principles of government; bred also to
the severest and most analytical forms of discussion,
and to the statement of political reasoning in words
which told upon the mind like a demonstration. It
was such a generation that debated the setting up and
constitution of the Confederation, its weakness, the
significance of Shays’s rebellion and of the disorders,
some obvious, many obscure, which followed the war,
the necessity for a new and better form of union, and
the character of the government it ought to be provided
with.
GEORGE WASHINGTON, FROM THE BUST BY ECKSTEIN
The chief part in the critical discussion of the constitution
proposed by
the convention of
1787 fell, of course,
to the leaders of the
several state conventions
which met to
consider its adoption
or rejection. But
there came also a
flood of pamphlets
from the press, and
the newspapers of
the seaport towns
teemed with letters
from men whose every
line showed how
schooled they had
grown in the art of
assessing questions
of government. Public
opinion had first
to be dealt with before
the state conventions
should come
together. There
were opponents of
the new scheme of
union as ready to
speak out as its advocates,
and they
spoke with a certain advantage of argument on their
side. They could very easily make it seem, both to
themselves and to those whom they addressed, that they
were but continuing their advocacy of the principles
of the Revolution in opposing the creation of a central
government likely to command them as they had but
just now refused to be commanded by the immemorial
government of the King over sea, a government made
sacred by old allegiance. But the victory was again
with those who concerted action. The most notable
papers of the whole controversy were the eighty-five
Federalist letters addressed, in quick, unbroken series,
to “The People of the State of New York” from the
columns of The Independent Journal, The New York
Packet, and The Daily Advertiser during the weeks
which intervened between the promulgation of the text
of the constitution and the assembling of New York’s
convention.
Each letter bore the signature Publius, but the series
was in fact written by three several authors. Those
which analyzed the general powers of the proposed
government, those which sought to make clear its
historical and theoretical foundations, and many of
those which expounded its details, were the work
of Mr. Madison. Mr. Hamilton examined, in his
thorough-going, unanswerable way, the defects of
the existing Confederation, such of the details of the
constitutional convention’s plan for the reconstitution
of the government as Mr. Madison had not the time
to develop, and those general conceptions of government
which he handled so like a master. Mr. Jay
discussed the fitness of the new government for dealing
with the foreign relations of the States. What distinguished
these papers from all the rest with which
printers and politicians were so busy was their breadth
of view, their fine temper, their range of topic, their
texture woven both of fact and principle, their candid
and yet conclusive comment upon every matter that
could be drawn into controversy. They read like
what they were, the utterances of statesmen,—of statesmen
drawn for the nonce out upon the general field
of the theory and practice of government. It was easy
to see in reading them how Mr. Madison had served
and guided the convention at Philadelphia, and how
Mr. Hamilton might have served it, had he liked its
work while in progress as heartily as he now accepted
and advocated it. These papers were henceforth to
be the chief manual of all students and historians of
the constitution. And their style, with its unfailing
lucidity, its cogency without artificial emphasis, its
unmistakable distinction and elevation of tone, matched
their matter. This was the masterpiece of letters in
the sober kind bred by revolution.
JOHN MARSHALL
THOMSON, THE CLERK OF CONGRESS, ANNOUNCING TO WASHINGTON,
AT MOUNT VERNON, HIS ELECTION TO THE PRESIDENCY
No man could say whether argument or interest
had won the fight for the constitution; but it was at
least certain that nothing had been done hastily or
in a corner to change the forms of union. These close
encounters of debate had at least made the country
fully conscious of what it did. The new constitution
had been candidly put through its public ordeal. All
knew what it was, and for what purposes it was to be
set up. Opinion had made it, not force or intrigue;
and it was to be tried as a thing the whole country had
shown itself willing to see put to the test.
INAUGURATION OF WASHINGTON IN NEW YORK
Fortunately, there was one “Federalist” leader whom
all the country trusted, and against whom even the
bitterest opponents of the new constitution hesitated
to speak in malice or detraction. The choice of men
everywhere turned spontaneously to Washington as the
one man who ought to be first President of the United
States. The constitution provided that electors should
be chosen in the several States, and that by them a
President and Vice President should be selected. Their
votes were to be sent to the Congress, to be opened and
counted in a joint session of the two houses. The
4th of March, 1789, had been set as the day for the
convening of the new Congress and the inauguration
of the government; and New York was the place appointed.
But the members were laggard and tardy,
as they had been at Philadelphia when the constitution
was to be framed. It was the 6th of April before
they found a quorum and counted the electoral votes.
On the 7th they sent Charles Thomson, who had been
clerk of every Congress since 1774, to Mount Vernon
to inform General Washington that he had been
unanimously chosen President. By the 27th Washington
was in New York, ready for his duty. He had come
with unaffected reluctance. He called himself a mere
soldier, and an old man besides; doubted his civil
capacity; and coveted peace and retirement. But he
had known it his duty to come; and on the 30th he
was inaugurated President of the United States.
The first thing to be done was to give the new government
dignity, vigor, and pre-eminence, lest it should
inherit the taint of contempt which had fallen on the
Confederation. It was the office and authority of the
President, rather than the increase in the powers of
Congress, that constituted the chief difference between
the new government and the old. It was to be a government
which could not only make laws, but execute
them also; and Washington knew that no small part
of its efficacy and prestige must depend upon him,
its Executive. “I walk,” he said, “upon untrodden
ground. There is scarcely an action the motive of
which may not be subjected to a double interpretation.
There is scarcely any part of my conduct which
cannot hereafter be drawn into precedent.” He must,
he saw, mix prudence with firmness, conciliation with
command, a reasonable accommodation with the strict
execution of the law; and yet not abate the new authority.
The new constitution had yet to prove itself
acceptable; the new government had yet to win respect.
No sentiment attached to it. It must be begun amidst
curiosity rather than reverence; in a cool air almost
of indifference; without many warm partisans of the
rank and file; as an experiment, lacking yet for some
time the dignity of an institution.
THE FIRST PRESIDENTIAL MANSION, AT PEARL AND CHERRY
STREETS, NEW YORK
In such circumstances questions of etiquette assumed
the importance of questions of statecraft. The President
insisted, first of all, upon personal precedence.
He would receive but not make calls, would give invitations
but not accept them; the representatives of
foreign governments must deal with him, not directly,
but through the Department of State, the country’s
new foreign office; the governors of States, when he
travelled, must call first on him, not he first on them.
He made a point of visiting different parts of the
country when he could, in order that the people might
everywhere have visible proof of the existence and of
the dignity of the President, the head of the nation.
He practised no foolish seclusion. It was inbred in
his principles that he should serve the people in true
republican spirit, without affectation or pretension. He
walked the streets like other men; rode forth for his
exercise on horseback, as was his Virginian habit;
was but little more punctilious in dress and manner
than he would have been at home. But the natural
majesty of his person, his habitual gravity, his breeding
in a formal society, the impression he made upon
every one of a man of high passion self-controlled, inevitably
gave him distinction, and magnified his office
in the imagination of all who saw or dealt with him.
HENRY KNOX
It was easier for him to play his own part of quiet
authority and matter-of-course precedence than to fill
the new offices of federal administration with men who
could lend a like flavor to the conduct of affairs. Ambitious
men looked askance upon the new government;
preferred the service of their States, if they wished
political office at all; had to be persuaded to take federal
office, and were asked to say nothing of the offer and
refusal if they declined it. Fortunately, there were not
many offices to be filled; and for these efficient men
were found. The Congress created but three administrative
departments at the outset: the Department of
State, the Department of the Treasury, and the Department
of War; though it provided also for the appointment
of an Attorney General. Washington chose
Thomas Jefferson to be Secretary of State, Alexander
Hamilton to be Secretary of the Treasury, General
Henry Knox to be Secretary of War, and Edmund Randolph
to be Attorney General. Mr. John Jay he made
Chief Justice of the Supreme Court of the United States.
His strong desire was to join parties in a common support
of the general government,—join them at the outset,
when their formation was but foreshadowed, not
yet hardened to a definite purpose. Alexander Hamilton
the whole country knew to be one of the chief advocates
of the new and stronger government; General
Knox, too, was an avowed “Federalist,” as well as a
close personal friend of General Washington’s; but
Mr. Jefferson, who had been in France when the constitution
was framed and adopted, came rather lukewarmly
to its support, and Mr. Randolph, though he had stood
for its adoption, with Mr. Madison, in the Virginian
convention, had favored it rather as a sensible politician
than as an earnest friend. Mr. Jay was known to be a
Federalist.
When parties formed it would be in Congress; and the
elements there were not difficult to reckon. There were
but eighty-one members, all told: in the Senate twenty-two,
in the House fifty-nine, until Rhode Island and
North Carolina should come into the Union. It gave
weight to the administration that John Adams had been
chosen Vice President, and stood with all his sturdy
frankness for Federalism, and represented, besides, distinguished
national service, both at home and abroad.
He had been the first minister of the new republic at
the court of St. James, and had made himself and his
country respected there, alike for statesmanship and for
integrity. He had been at Paris and at The Hague,
always alert, always serviceable, always efficient, if
never quite genial or attractive, and brought with him
to his new duties in New York the excellent traditions
of his State in politics and morals.
CELEBRATION IN NEW YORK ON THE NIGHT OF WASHINGTON’S
INAUGURATION
There were marked differences of opinion in the houses
from the first: some were inclined to a very liberal
construction of their new powers under the constitution;
others cried a warning against it, and pressed
very earnestly for methods which should above all be
conservative, and hold all things to a moderate course.
It was easy to see how parties could form,—were forming;
but as yet they revealed themselves only vaguely,
and legislation moved unembarrassed.
The task of the new Congress was nothing less than
the organization of the government. By an act of
the 24th of September, 1789, it definitively set up the
Supreme Court for which the constitution had provided;
giving it a membership of six justices, of whom
one should be Chief Justice. Its statutes erected the
Departments of State, War, and the Treasury; created
the office and functions of Attorney General; put the
military establishment upon a modest peace footing;
and confirmed the regulations which the Congress of the
Confederation had made with regard to the government
of the Northwest Territory ceded by the States to
the general government.
GOVERNMENT HOUSE AT THE BATTERY, NEW YORK, 1790
Its measures of policy affected the whole action of the
government in the matters most likely to give it strength
and credit; and even the operation of the constitution
itself. Virginia was not the only State which had given
its assent to the constitution upon the virtual condition
that so soon as the government went into operation
amendments should be adopted which should explicitly
safeguard the more essential rights of individuals and of
States. North Carolina, South Carolina, New York,
Massachusetts, and New Hampshire had also urged
amendments; and those who had been the chief advocates
of the constitution in their several conventions
had virtually promised that amendment should be
undertaken at the earliest practicable moment. The
Congress, therefore, promptly proposed twelve amendments;
and of these twelve the States accepted ten.
Eight of them ran in the phrases of Magna Charta,
the Petition of Right, the Declaration of Independence,
and the Virginia Bill of Rights; the principles they
embodied had come out of the long processes of English
constitutional history, out of the precedents of
English courts and the practice of English justice;
out of charters and constitutions and ancient parliamentary
protests. They made secure against federal
encroachment the rights of individuals in respect of
religion, freedom of speech, military service and the
use and maintenance of armies, search warrants, trial
in accordance with fixed law and by the judgment of
juries, criminal accusations, the inflicting of punishments,
and the exaction of bail. The ninth provided
that “the enumeration in the constitution of certain rights
should not be construed to deny or disparage others retained
by the people.” The tenth declared that “powers
not delegated to the United States by the constitution,
nor prohibited by it to the States, were reserved to
the States respectively or to the people.”
So much Congress did to keep faith with the country
and to clear the constitution of even the suspicion of a
character unfavorable to liberty. Its other measures
were intended, not to justify or excuse the new government,
but to give it efficiency. It was by common consent
the chief business of the session to set the finances
of the country effectually to rights and to regulate
commerce: to give the new Union unquestionable standing
in the markets and the banks of the world. Congress
put itself in these matters under the guidance of
Hamilton. The advice given by the young Secretary
was characteristic alike of his capacity and of the purposes
which he entertained with regard to the government.
And he declared his views with characteristic
candor and directness. “To justify and preserve the confidence
of the most enlightened friends of good government;
to promote the increasing respectability of the
American name; to answer the calls of justice; to restore
landed property to its due value; to furnish new
resources both to agriculture and commerce; to cement
more closely the union of the States; to add to their
security against foreign attacks; to establish public
order on the basis of an upright and liberal policy;
these,” he said, “are the great and invaluable ends
to be secured by a proper and adequate provision at
the present period for the support of the public credit.”
In a series of carefully considered reports in which
he showed himself, as always, a consummate master
of constructive argument and of that sort of exposition
which itself convinces,—reports on the public credit,
on the excise, on the establishment of a national bank,
on manufactures,—he proposed that a tariff act be
passed which should incidentally protect and encourage
domestic manufactures; that the foreign debt of
the Confederation should be assumed and paid in full;
that the domestic debt of the Confederation, also,
though it had long ago fallen below par and had largely
passed into the hands of speculators at an enormous
discount, should nevertheless be paid at its face value;
that even the debts which the several States had incurred
during the Revolution should be assumed and
paid by the federal treasury; and that a national bank
should be established to serve as the fiscal agent of
the government. Each of these proposals in turn
Congress acted upon and adopted,—not, of course, at
once and without debate: only after severe and even
bitter contests, indeed, which ran through two annual
sessions, and by majorities which grew narrower and
narrower with each vote until they dwindled and were
lost altogether, to be regained again only by an adroit
parliamentary bargain;—but adopted, nevertheless, and
made the deliberate policy of the government.
CONGRESS HALL, 1790-1800
Here was more than conservative men could digest.
Even Madison, who in most things led the houses,
as he had led the constitutional convention, hesitated
and drew back. Jefferson protested, with rising heat,
in the cabinet and out of it. Parties began to gather
definite creed and purpose, and divided upon lines
which grew more and more fixed and clear. It was
undoubtedly Hamilton’s purpose to draw men of wealth
and property to the support of the government by
means of his financial measures: to give them definite
reasons for wishing it to succeed, and for determining
to stand by it until it did succeed, building for the government
a great backing of interest; and that of itself
condemned what he did in the eyes of some. It seemed
to make what he proposed legislation for a class:
for a class which did not always prefer the interests
of communities to its own. More than that, some of
the measures which Congress had adopted, notably
that which established a national bank, involved a
doctrine of powers implied, as well as of powers explicitly
granted, by the constitution. The new government
had looked formidable enough with the powers
explicitly granted; who should say where the elaboration
of its powers would end if still others were to be
drawn forth by implication? The constitution nowhere
explicitly gave Congress the right to create a corporation,
like the new Bank of the United States. Hamilton
argued that that right was included under the
clause which gave it power to make all laws which
should be “necessary and proper for carrying into
execution” the powers specifically granted; because
he held that the Bank was a necessary financial agent
in the handling of the federal funds. But whither
would the country be led if men of Hamilton’s school
in politics were permitted to interpret the word “necessary”?
UNITED STATES FRIGATE, 1812
Those who had opposed the constitution because
under it the authority of a common government could
command the financial policy of the States, and those
who had opposed it because it subordinated the States
in every chief matter of politics and made of them
fractions instead of integers in the political life of the
country, had, of course, been ready from the first to
stand against Mr. Hamilton and his policy of concentration.
When his whole plan was disclosed many
Federalists also drew back, with Mr. Madison, fearing
whither they should be led by the doctrine of implied
powers which the young Secretary thus so boldly
pressed at the very outset. Many a sign of sharp
reaction gave the Federalist leaders plain warning of
what they might expect, should they persist.
Mr. Jefferson became the real leader of the new party
of opposition, even before he left the cabinet: at first
covertly, at last openly; giving it the name Democratic
Republican, which savored of the Rights of Man
and took men’s thoughts over sea to the sharp struggle
for liberty then ablaze in France; giving it also organization
and the spirit of party, like the master of
men he was,—philosopher and politician in equal compound.
But Washington accepted the leadership of
Hamilton, as Congress did, and for a time nothing
could withstand the purposes of those who meant to
make the new government strong, national, and permanent.
When two years had gone by (1791) a new
House was chosen, and in part a new Senate; but the
Federalists still kept their ascendency in most of the
constituencies, and the first policy of the government
was not stayed.
VIEW OF BROAD STREET AND CITY HALL, NEW YORK, 1780
Meanwhile North Carolina (November 21, 1789)
and Rhode Island (May 29, 1790) had come into the
Union, and the original roster of the States was complete
again. Two more States were presently added:
Vermont,—“the New Hampshire Grants,” territory
which New York and New Hampshire both had
claimed,—in March, 1791, and Kentucky, Virginia’s
lusty and restive offspring, in June, 1792. Whatever
doubts of policy or contests of party marked those
opening days with threat of divided counsels, the Union
was at least established,—was already expected to
last. Kentucky’s incorporation within it showed that
the hopeful West was turning to it. Public questions
touched its measures, but had already ceased to touch
its life. A veritable government had at last been set
up to hold the country together. It had been “a
novelty in the history of society,” as de Tocqueville
said, “to see a great people turn a calm and scrutinizing
eye upon itself, when apprised that the wheels of
government had stopped; to see it carefully examine
the extent of the evil, and patiently wait until a remedy
was discovered, which it voluntarily adopted, without
having wrung a tear or a drop of blood from mankind.”
But this the people of America had done, under the
men who had called upon them to amend the Articles
of Confederation and provide themselves with a real
government: under the men who, with Washington, had
set that government up and given it immediate credit
and standing in the world.
The general authorities for this period are the sixth volume of
Bancroft’s History and his History of the Constitution; the third
volume of Hildreth; the second volume of Timothy Pitkin’s Political
and Civil History of the United States; the first volume of George
Tucker’s History of the United States; John Fiske’s vivid Critical
Period of American History; George Ticknor Curtis’s Constitutional
History of the United States, History of the Origin, Formation,
and Adoption of the Constitution, and The Constitution of
the United States and its History, in the seventh volume of Winsor’s
Narrative and Critical History of America; John B. McMaster’s
History of the People of the United States; Francis N.
Thorpe’s Constitutional History of the American People and Constitutional
History of the United States; Richard Frothingham’s
Rise of the Republic of the United States; Judson S. Landon’s
Constitutional History and Government of the United States; C.
Ellis Stevens’s Sources of the Constitution of the United States;
George Gibbs’s Memoirs of the Administrations of Washington
and Adams; Edward Stanwood’s History of the Presidency; J.
P. Gordy’s History of Political Parties in the United States; and
Joseph Story’s Commentaries on the Constitution of the United
States. Hermann von Holst’s Constitutional and Political History
of the United States and James Schouler’s History of the United
States of America under the Constitution here begin to serve us
as guides and mentors.
The sources are to be found in the published writings and correspondence
of the leading men of the time; the Annals of Congress;
Jonathan Elliot’s Debates on the Federal Constitution; The Federalist;
Thomas H. Benton’s Abridgment of the Debates of Congress;
the federal Statutes at Large; The American State Papers; Niles’s
Weekly Register; H. D. Gilpin’s Papers of James Madison; Paul
L. Ford’s Pamphlets on the Constitution of the United States and
Essays on the Constitution; Thomas Jefferson’s Anas; and William
Maclay’s Journal, covering his service in the first Senate of
the United States.
CHAPTER III A NATION IN THE MAKING
General Washington’s first administration gave
tone, direction, and presumption of permanence to the
new government. His second term steadied it amidst
its first serious difficulties, and gave the country a wholesome
taste of its vigor. The vote of the electors was unanimous
in 1792, as it had been in 1789, in choosing him
President, and the seventy-seven votes which they cast
for Mr. John Adams made him Vice President a second
time by a safe majority. The congressional elections
which accompanied the choice of the electors showed, it
is true, an unmistakable reaction of opinion against
the strong and systematic measures by which the Federalists
had put Mr. Hamilton’s programme into execution.
The majority in the new House of Representatives
consisted of men inclined to follow Mr. Jefferson
in the formation of a distinct party of protest, if not of
opposition; though the more slowly changing Senate
showed still a preponderance of Federalists. But General
Washington still seemed to all the safest leader in
affairs, the only possible guide and mentor in those
first days when all things were yet to be brought to a
stable order and a wise way of government.
It was a notable thing how a minority prevailed in all
active policy and managed to keep affairs in its own
hands,—the same minority whose sagacity and vigor
and concert in action had secured the formulation and
adoption of the constitution. The war for independence
had been a democratic upheaval, and its processes had
seriously discredited all government which was not
directly of the people. It had made local committees of
correspondence the real organs of opinion. Town meetings
and the people’s representatives in the provincial
assemblies had originated policy, while it lasted,
with an almost sovereign freedom of choice and had
kept their sovereignty when the war closed. Almost
everywhere, except in Virginia, a majority of the leading
families and of the professional classes of the colonies
had thrown their influence against the separation
and independence which the popular leaders demanded;
against the trial of an out-and-out people’s government
without king or parliament or ruling class to moderate
and offset the sway of democracy; and when the end of
the struggle came those whom the country had been
accustomed to see lead in its commonwealths abandoned
it in extraordinary numbers forever, preferring Canada
and the Indies and the old country over sea, where government
still kept the form and dignity and aristocratic
flavor to which they were attached. Men enough of
the classes hitherto honored and privileged remained to
hand on the old traditions of initiative and service and
authority which wealth and training and social influence
had formerly secured; but the end of their predominance
was plainly at hand. Aristocratic privilege
and the natural precedence of birth and breeding were
sadly discredited. The mass of common men had put
their own leaders forward, had acted for themselves in
town meetings and in voluntary organizations of their
own, with regard to matters of the greatest scope and
consequence. Power had plainly been levelled; equality
had become the cardinal principle of politics, local
autonomy and direct elections the standards and models
of political organization. The central government
which the constitutional convention of 1787 had devised
and to which Washington and Hamilton had given power
and authority had plainly been set up as if by reaction,
to offset the heady autonomy and turbulent democracy
of the people’s commonwealths. Many of the cherished
ideals of a democratic revolution seemed lost and given
up by its successful establishment; and the Federalists,
with their frank preference for the old vigor of authority,
their undissembled contempt for pure democracy, were
not likely very long to maintain themselves in the people’s
favor. Mr. Jefferson found men eager to put a
check upon them and restrict the new government to a
more modest scale of power. The minority were only
temporarily in the saddle. They were permitted to rule
only because of their vigor and efficiency, and the need
to employ them in order to give definite shape to the
government which they had originated.
FIRST OHIO CAPITOL, 1801
It was a rural nation which had drawn together
into this novel union,—a nation without aristocratic
example now that its connection with England was
cut off; with nothing but its own simple needs, naïve
preferences, and manifest convenience to consider, now
that it was no longer part of an extended and various
empire. It had been obliged, because convinced by
the unanswerable arguments of tumult and of ugly
reprisals of State upon State, to set up at its centre a
real government again, to take the place of the government
over sea from which it had broken away: a
government with an authority of its own which was
likely to be even more efficacious in holding them together
in a co-operative union than the authority of the
King and Parliament. But, though opinion had reluctantly
consented to that, it by no means followed
that it would consent to see the new government given
a scope and vigor such as Mr. Hamilton, with his notoriously
high notions of prerogative, wished to confer
upon it. The people could not, it is true, of a sudden
shake off their life-long habit of following those who
had always seemed their natural leaders. Their society
was old; their commonwealths were compact of law
that was rooted deep in the past; their thoughts were
stuff of old tradition. Noble gentlemen who were of
the gifts and breeding which had so long made the
chief families among them seem a sort of privileged
and authoritative class, to be looked to as of course
for guidance, had endeared themselves to them anew
by their cordial espousal of the popular cause and
by their indispensable capacity in its successful promotion;
had still an unmistakable prestige in affairs.
But their governments had long been in fact democratic,
and were now democratic in form also, and the
privilege of leading could not much longer be monopolized
amongst them.
And that notwithstanding the prescriptions of their
law. Under the laws of the colonies only a minority
of the adult male residents in each community had
been allowed to vote,—those who held some not inconsiderable
amount of property; and still fewer had
been allowed to hold office,—the ownership of a still
larger amount of property being prescribed as a qualification
for candidates for political office. Most of
the one-time colonies had transformed themselves into
States upon their assumption of independence by an
entire reformulation of their fundamental law; and
some had modified it still further before the new central
government over which General Washington was
to preside had been set up; but the basis of their suffrage
they had in most cases left substantially unaltered.
It was still necessary that every voter should be
a freeholder, or the possessor of an estate of (say) fifty
pounds value, or at the least a tax-payer. Rhode Island
and Connecticut had kept their colonial charters as
their State constitutions and left their law substantially
unchanged. There were probably not more than one
hundred and twenty thousand men who had the right
to vote out of all the four million inhabitants enumerated
in the first census (1790). In 1792 Kentucky was
made a State of the Union, and her constitution, with its
frontier liberality, said nothing about any qualification
for the suffrage except the qualifications of age and
residence; but Tennessee, which came into the Union
as a State four years later, though no less a frontier
community than Kentucky, required by her constitution
that voters should be owners of freeholds. There
were also in almost every State property qualifications
for membership in the lower House of the State legislature;
and ownership of a very considerable amount of
property was so universal a prerequisite for election to
the Senates of the States that they were looked upon as
bodies which of intention represented the propertied classes.
Both by law and by ancient custom wealth and social
consideration carried with them also political privilege.
STATE CAPITOL OF KENTUCKY, 1796
But law and custom already felt in these matters
the pressure of opinion. The party that was gathering
about Mr. Jefferson purposed, among other things, the
levelling of political privilege. The spirit of the rural
nation was against social distinctions. The essential
simplicity of its life made pretension ridiculous; the
free movement of enterprise throughout its borders
made the individual man, with or without property, if
only he possessed energy and initiative, the real and
only constant unit of power; and the new nation was
not long in showing that it wished its government conducted
with the economy, simplicity, and plainness of
the individual man. There had been a significant flurry
of excited comment when the first Congress under
the constitution debated whether in official papers it
should speak of the President of the United States as
“His Highness” or “His Excellency,” or confer upon
him some other title of even greater semblance of rank
and dignity. “Does the dignity of the nation then
consist,” Mr. Tucker, of South Carolina, had cried, “in
the exaltation of one man and the humiliation of all the
rest?” It raised a very storm of angry and even abusive
comment when the houses voted their first salaries Bill,
which gave to the President twenty-five thousand dollars
a year, to the Vice President five thousand, to Senators
and Representatives six dollars a day during the
sessions of Congress, and to the Speaker of the House
twelve dollars. It was known that General Washington
would decline to draw his salary, and that while he
remained President the salary voted to the chief magistrate
would be merely nominal; but the bill fixed the
salary for subsequent incumbents of the office, and it was
very generally condemned for its wilful extravagance.
MODEL OF A CONESTOGA WAGON
The Congress felt the air of opinion out-of-doors very
sensitively, and the President and his advisers sometimes
found now the one house and again the other in a
singular mood of uneasiness or suspicion. The Federalists
who gathered about General Washington were
watched very narrowly to see that they formed no
“court” about the President and accumulated no private
stock of privilege in their managing coteries. Their
more democratic opponents made merry over their affectations
of social preference and their manners copied
from an aristocracy over sea; and their mirth had in it
oftentimes a touch of sardonic bitterness. The prejudices
of such critics were based upon their own radically
simple lives. Their fears of plots and usurpations, of
aristocratic pretension and the insidious bringing in of
notions of government which would be more suitable
for a monarchy than for a democratic republic sprang
wholly from what they knew and had had taste of from
a very different world across the sea. A spectre of tyranny
stalked always somewhere in their forecasts of
the future and in all their uneasy criticisms of the present.
Their governors found it necessary not only to be
but also to seem servants, not of one class or of any
special interest, but of the whole people.
No society could have been more radically and essentially
democratic. Agriculture, the northern fisheries,
and the commerce of their ports,—their crops, their
timber, their fish salted for the world, their ships showing
their sails upon every coast,—summed up the chief
interests of the little country commonwealths, more
forest than field, more wilderness than plotted ground.
Not a little of their clothing their people made for themselves
out of their own flax and hemp, besides felt for
hats, their own shoes, and many a pair of breeches of
leather or buckskin. But English law had forbidden
the export of such goods while they were colonists,
which was but yesterday; and had made anything beyond
the necessary spinning of the household a thing
useless and unprofitable. Ships were built in every
colony, but they carried only breadstuffs or lumber or
shingles or tobacco or indigo in bulk. Not until the
year of the constitutional convention (1787) had any
considerable quantity of cotton even been gathered for
export. It had for long seemed little more than an
ornamental plant, a curiosity of the garden.
And even at the ports tradesmen and shippers and
money-lenders and mechanics gathered in no great
numbers. There were but six cities of noticeable size
in all the country. The South, which held half the population,
had but two, Baltimore and Charleston; and
the population of these, added to the population of Philadelphia
and New York and Boston and Salem, the
other four, made up a total of only one hundred and
thirty-one thousand all told. Virginia, with one-fifth
of the total population of the country, had as yet no city
at all. There were only five daily papers in the country,
and these could not be sent in the mails because of their
bulk and the heavy rates of postage. There were but
seventy-five post offices the country through, and few
of these saw the weary post-rider more than twice a
week.
TRANSPORTATION ADVERTISEMENT
It was notable, nevertheless, how the population of
the country taken as a whole had grown, despite the
wars and the doubts and hazards of fortune which had
marked the troubled time. When the war for independence
began the people of the colonies had probably not
numbered more than two millions seven hundred and
forty-three thousand, counting black and white, slave
and free. When the first census under the constitution
was taken, in 1790, there were found to be very close
upon four millions, an increase of quite twelve hundred
thousand within the brief space of those fourteen
troubled years. But the new men who came into the
reckoning did not swell the population of the towns at
the ports. They for the more part took up land and
became freeholders in that free society, and added their
force to the power of the new democracy, making a nation
which must be governed upon principles of equal
privilege or not governed at all.
The political weather held very fair until General
Washington had a second time been made President. A
little jealousy; an occasional discourtesy on the part of
state officials who did not wish to yield in any point
of dignity or precedence to the officers of the new government;
a burst of hostile criticism now and again because
the new Congress seemed to go too fast in its assumptions
of authority or in its expenditures; annoying
difficulties in getting men of right principle and
first-rate capacity to serve as subordinate officials of
the federal government; petty embarrassments without
number beset the novel government of the Union, because
it was new and as yet had its place and its methods
to establish. But Washington’s wise way of being
firm; his striking bearing in every matter which touched
authority or precedence, half gracious, half austere,
wholly commanding; his sensible moderation in counsel
and straightforward vigor in action made such things
of little consequence. The way in which the majorities
necessary to carry Mr. Hamilton’s measures for the
financial support of the government had dwindled from
vote to vote in the Congress was the only sign that had
looked ominous.
A MAIL CARRIER IN THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY
A serious crisis had in fact been reached when it came
to a vote on the proposition that the federal government
should assume the war debts of the States. The southern
members resolutely opposed the measure. Some
States owed much more than others of the sum total
which it was proposed all should pay. Some had already
paid a portion of what they owed, and would
lose outright what they had paid should the debts be
assumed by Congress.
The southern
members did
not wish either to
admit the inability
of their States to
pay their debts or to make the federal government a general
providence for the whole country in matters financial,
and a patron and friend, besides, of the money-lenders;
and their opposition defeated the measure by the narrow
majority of two votes. The northern members were
as resolutely determined that the measure should pass;
and the heat of the debates and the bitterness of those
who had lost in the vote gave to affairs for a moment
almost a tone of revolution. Mr. Hamilton cleared the
storm by a sudden stroke of astute management. The
southern men were anxious that the federal district
which the constitution had directed should be secured
as a site for the Union’s capital should be laid out on
the shores of the Potomac, within their easy reach and
at a safe distance alike from the importunate merchants
and money-lenders of the eastern ports and from the too
philanthropic Quakers of the middle States, with their
troublesome and impracticable agitations for the abolition
of slavery. Mr. Hamilton arranged that the two
measures should be associated, the assumption of the
debts and the selection of a federal district. Two Virginian
members consented to vote for assumption if the
northern members would vote for a capital on the Potomac;
and both bills were passed.
Since 1785 New York had been the seat of the federal
government; and there the new government of
the Union had first been set up. It was now decided
(1790) that the government should be transferred
to Philadelphia, the seat of the first Congresses of
the Revolution and of the formal Confederation, until
a capital of its own should be ready on the Potomac.
In Philadelphia, where the Confederation had been
set up and the first councils of the Revolution held,
the new government also saw its first years of stress
and trial. Its sharp and trying test came the year
Washington was for a second time made President
(1793); and came from over sea,—a test alike of its
motives and of its strength. That year the French
revolution came to its keen pitch and passionate
crisis.
FIRST MILL IN OHIO, 1789
LAND OFFICE OF THE OHIO COMPANY, MARIETTA
It was the year of the Terror, and of wars which swept
Europe like winds of destiny. But the Terror came at
midsummer. Early in the year men in America knew
only that France had gone the full length of revolution;
that the monarchy had been abolished, the king sent
to his death, a republic set up, and a new experiment
like their own, an experiment in human liberty, begun,
with all Europe to fight in order to make it good. No
one in Europe doubted that America would cast in her
lot with France in this day of her hope and sally for
freedom, if only to requite the inestimable service France
had done her in her own time of aspiration and struggle.
No one in America doubted it, either, who merely
gave rein to sympathy and thought nothing of the consequences.
But Washington saw what the consequences
would be; and his was the responsibility. His cabinet
was unanimous in its agreement with him that the
young republic, as yet without assured power or established
friendships in the world, its own government
still in its first stages of experiment, must stand neutral
in European wars. Even Mr. Jefferson, though chief of
the party whose passionate sympathy with the French
revolutionists now stirred the quiet country from end to
end, though himself touched at every point of thought
by the speculations which were the principles of the
revolution over sea, voted with his colleagues that the
United States must stand aloof. France was at war
with Prussia and Austria; with the spring news came
that the circle of the spreading conflict had reached
England and Spain; through England the flame might
touch America. On the 22d of April, accordingly,
the President issued a definitive proclamation of neutrality,
drawn and signed by Jefferson himself, as Secretary
of State. English troops still held the posts
on the northwestern frontiers; Spain commanded the
lower courses of the Mississippi. To go to war with
England and Spain would be to renew all the peril of
the struggle for independence. No prudent man among
those who now supported Washington in his delicate
task of giving the new
government form and
strength and character
doubted either the wisdom
or the opportuneness
of the proclamation
of neutrality.
EDMOND CHARLES GENET
But the very day the
newspapers of Philadelphia
printed the significant
and imperative
proclamation “Citizen”
Genet reached the city,
the accredited minister
of the French Republic
to the United States.
He had landed from
a French frigate at
Charleston on the 9th
of April, had commissioned
privateers and enlisted men there to prey upon
English commerce before even presenting himself for recognition
at Philadelphia, and had travelled from stage
to stage of his pleasant journey northward to meet nothing
but enthusiastic welcome everywhere. He had confidently
expected to command America as his ally against
the world. The governor of South Carolina had approved
of his extraordinary acts at Charleston. Genet had commanded
that English prizes should be brought into the
nearest ports of the United States, and that French
consuls should condemn them in prize court; and yet he
had heard nothing but applause until he reached the
presence of Washington. Jefferson loved France and
welcomed Genet as a friend. The United States had
linked themselves with France in close treaty of alliance
in the old day of their own struggle for freedom, and
Mr. Jefferson was willing to believe that the promises
of assistance then given applied now to the new France
and her new wars against Europe almost as M. Genet
himself extravagantly interpreted them. The President
found himself obliged to hold his own Secretary very
sternly to his duty as the minister of a neutral state.
England’s complaints were heeded; captured English
prizes brought to the ports of the United States were
released; the exequatur of the French consul at Boston,
who had done as Genet bade him, was revoked; Americans
who had enlisted on the privateers fitted out at
Charleston were put on trial; and Genet’s recall was
requested. His reception at the hands of the people
had gone to his weak head. He thought, because he
was feasted and fêted in Philadelphia itself, the seat of
the federal government, that he could appeal to the
country against its own government, and insolently
threatened to do so, to learn too late that Washington
was master. As soon as possible he was superseded.
INTERVIEW BETWEEN GENERAL WASHINGTON AND “CITIZEN” GENET
The demonstrations with which he had been received
were none the less genuine. A wave of deep feeling
was sweeping over the country. The “civic” feasts
and republican banquets, the elaborate celebrations of
liberty and the Rights of Man, with which almost every
town and hamlet excited itself, would have been impossible
had not a sober and unaffected enthusiasm
underlain all their extravagant charlatanry and affectation.
Some enthusiasts cooled towards France when
her King went to the guillotine as a sacrifice; more drew
away when news of the bloody Terror came; but the
tide of feeling did not permanently subside. Something
of a deep, unfathomable faith remained. The
firmness of the government and the discredit of Genet
did not prevent the formation everywhere of democratic
societies which established themselves upon the model
of the Jacobin Club in Paris. Their sympathy with
France was but a sign and incident of the thorough-going
and undoubting democratic creed of the people
themselves. They were the nuclei of the party which
meant as soon as possible to take possession of the government
and mould it to its principles,—the party which
Mr. Jefferson withdrew from the cabinet to lead when
the year was out (December 31, 1793). He knew how
to estimate the real volume of opinion now running
against the policy of the administration; he shared the
principles and predilections of the men who represented
it upon its more sober and thoughtful side; and he had
realized now for a long time that in the cabinet his views
could not prevail. He withdrew to form the gathering
party for its ultimate triumph when Washington should
be off the stage.
A BANQUET TO GENET
Washington felt very keenly the sharp power of the
hot criticism to which his course towards France had
subjected him. It was a heady current to stem. Unmeasured
abuse beat upon him. He seemed for a little
the leader of a party, and of a minority party at that,
instead of the leader of the nation. He was made to seem
for a time nothing but a Federalist, the head of a party
which meant to make the federal government the people’s
master and then use its mastery to serve England, whom
they hated, and to humiliate France, whom they loved.
And while the storm beat most fiercely he was obliged to
seem to confirm hostile opinion with regard to the attitude
of his party towards England.
Trouble with England had not been avoided by neutrality.
She kept her garrisons in the northwestern
posts because the debts due to British subjects before
the war for independence had not been paid; and the
presence of the unfriendly garrisons there seemed to
keep the Indians of the border constantly inflamed for
war. She seized and impressed American seamen on
the high seas, under the pretence of mistaking them
for her own runaway men. She seized American ships
bound for French ports with corn, and condemned them
in her admiralty courts as if they were lawful prizes;
and she cut away the right of the States to trade with
West Indian ports, whether her own or those of France,
by every vexatious restriction and arbitrary interference.
She would maintain no resident minister at the seat
of the federal government, as if expecting America to
break her neutrality and openly espouse the cause of
France. And yet the President held Congress back
from every measure of retaliation or hostility; commissioned
Mr. Jay, the Chief Justice, to visit England
and seek a satisfactory treaty of accommodation; and
kept affairs at a balance until he should return.
And then, while the country waited, the President
found himself obliged to use the power of the federal
government to carry out by force an unpopular law.
In 1791 Congress had passed, along with the rest of
Mr. Hamilton’s measures for strengthening the government,
an internal revenue bill which laid taxes
on distilled spirits. The people of the far counties of
Pennsylvania, beyond the Alleghanies, where the roads
were bad and the markets far away, could make no
profit on their corn unless they converted it into whiskey;
were mulcted of part of that profit by the law; and felt
the thing an intolerable burden. They therefore first
ignored and then resisted it. Washington watched
what they did until it reached the pitch of organized
rebellion; then (1794) summoned the militia of the States
and moved against the rebels in force, himself accompanying
the troops till he learned that there would be
no final resistance; and the first concerted effort to discredit
the authority of the government he had been
trusted to administer was crushed. “The servile copyist
of Mr. Pitt thought he must have his alarms, his insurrections
and plots against the constitution,” sneered
Jefferson, against Hamilton, the author of the law.
“It aroused the favorite purposes of strengthening the
government and increasing the public debt; and therefore
an insurrection was announced and proclaimed
and armed against and marched against, and could
never be found.” “The powers of the Executive of this
country are more definite and better understood, perhaps,
than those of any other country,” Washington
had declared, “and my aim has been, and will continue
to be, neither to stretch nor to relax from them in any
instance whatever.” But the judgment of the Democrats
was the judgment of Jefferson. This stroke
against the people of the western counties was, in their
view, an illustration of Mr. Hamilton’s all too subtile
way of strengthening the federal government.
Meanwhile the country waited for Mr. Jay. He had
sailed from New York on his mission on the 12th of
May, 1794; on the 28th of May, 1795, he returned,
bringing a treaty. On the 24th of June, 1795, it was
confirmed by the Senate in secret executive session;
and in July its contents were made known to the
country. The storm of dissent that greeted it shook
the country like the bitter excitements of the ominous
Stamp Act time. It was a storm, not so much of criticism,
as of blind and passionate anger.
FIRST PUBLIC SCHOOL IN NEW YORK
The treaty was, in fact, a statesmanlike piece of work.
Mr. Jay had the sobriety, the steadiness and largeness
of view, and the high spirit of a statesman. He had
gone to England feeling that the affair he was to engage
in was not to be “a trial of diplomatic fencing,
but a solemn question of peace or war between two
countries, in whose veins flowed the blood of a common
ancestry, and on whose continued good understanding
might perhaps depend the future freedom and
happiness of the human race.” Lord Grenville, with
whom he had to deal, had met him in a like spirit of accommodation,
and both believed when their work was
done that no just exception could be taken to the terms
of the treaty “except on the part of those who believed
the interests of Great Britain and the United States
to be in contradiction with each other, or who wished
to make them so.” It was not only a treaty of accommodation,
it was also a treaty of commerce,—the first
it had proved practicable to get from England since
the war of alienation and independence which had
broken the old ties forever. It provided that the British
garrisons should be withdrawn from the northwestern
posts by the 12th of June, 1796; that a commission, to
sit in Philadelphia, should determine and provide for
the payment of debts due British subjects at the outbreak
of the war for independence, and that a similar
commission, to sit in London, should adjudicate and
adjust the matter of the compensation of American
merchants and ship owners for illegal captures or condemnations
made during the war between France and
Great Britain; and that all pending boundary disputes
should go for settlement to a board of joint commissioners.
It defined
contraband of war,
regulated privateering,
and declared, to
the betterment and
elevation of invariable
international
practice hitherto,
that war between the
two countries should
never be made a pretext
for the confiscation
of debts or
the invalidation of contracts between individuals. The
door of trade between the two countries it opened
wide. Trade between America and the British East
Indies also it made free. Only the clause governing
trade with the British West Indies was unsatisfactory.
It provided that no American vessel of more
than seventy tons burden should be admitted to
that trade, and that no sugar, molasses, coffee,
cocoa, or cotton should ever be exported thence in
American bottoms to European ports. That clause
the Senate rejected. It was October, 1795, before better
terms could be obtained and the treaty finally
completed.
Mr. Jay had not been able to induce Lord Grenville
to forego the impressment of seamen, or to pay for the
hundreds of slaves taken away with the British armies
at the close of the war. Neither had he been able to
change in the least the arbitrary policy of the English
ministers with regard to neutral trade with France.
He had reminded himself at every step that his object
was peace, had felt sure that he was gaining enough
to secure that, and had satisfied himself that to press
for more would be to fail. The country was angry
because he had not failed. It wanted war with England,
fiercely resented accommodation, and deemed it
poltroonery and false patriotism for any one to wish
it. To accept peace, above all to seek peace, was to
truckle to England and betray France and America
alike. Fishermen and ship owners, the vulgar and
the well informed alike, at Boston, had been in a very
frenzy for war, feeling to the quick their unjust losses
at the hands of the British. “You cannot imagine,”
wrote John Adams, “what horror some persons are in,
lest peace should continue.” And when they knew
that peace was assured by the treaty there were no
bounds to their chagrin and passionate resentment,
or to the violent expression of their passion. “Damn
John Jay! Damn every one that won’t damn John
Jay! Damn every one that won’t put lights in his
windows and sit up all night damning John Jay!!!”
was the vulgar explosion of wrath to be read upon a
gentleman’s fence in a public street of the staid old
town; and every town, particularly every seaport town,
rang with the same license of vituperation. The temper
of the whole country seemed of a piece with the
temper of New England.
FRENCH FORT AT ST. LOUIS
It was, in mere sober fact, a bitter thing for high-spirited
men to endure that Mr. Jay had been obliged to
forego so much that was just and content himself with
so little of what lay at the very heart of the matter.
The treaty undoubtedly left England still free to impress
American seamen; to close the ports of France,
if she could, against ships laden with provisions, though
they were neutral craft and carried no article of war;
to shut America forcibly off from trade with the French
West Indies, which France herself had declared free
while the war should last; and to confiscate all French
goods found on American vessels. “The treaty from
one end to the other,” exclaimed Mr. Madison, “must
be regarded as a demonstration that the party to which
the envoy belongs is a British party, systematically
aiming at an exclusive connection with the British
government, and ready to sacrifice to that object as
well the dearest interests of our commerce as the most
sacred dictates of national honor”; and many another
sober man, whose sentiment was not for France or
the Rights of Man, but for the new government and
the hard-bought independence of America, echoed the
painful conviction. It was no light thing to play so
humble a part. Washington himself hesitated and
earnestly sought counsel in the matter. The alternative
was war or the acceptance of the treaty. The
treaty, for all England yielded so little by it, gained
something for peace and amity and trade. In case of
war the enemies of the young government, both at home
and abroad, would have their day of opportunity. There
was no money, no
army, no navy. The
purses of Europe
would now be shut
against the young
republic. Her trade
was with England,
and that would be
ruined. There
seemed no wise
choice but that
which would certainly
bring peace;
and Washington chose steadily and firmly, as if there
had been no clamor.
WASHINGTON’S WRITING TABLE
Slowly the storm blew off. The commission set up
under the treaty in London awarded American ship-owners
and merchants more than ten million dollars
in damages for their losses; trade quickened at every
port because of the renewed privileges of commerce
with England. The country had obviously gained
more than it had conceded, and tardily saw the debt
it owed to Mr. Jay and to the administration, whose
firmness and prudence had made his mission possible.
But in the mean time things had been said which could
not be forgotten. Washington had been assailed with
unbridled license, as an enemy and a traitor to the
country; had even been charged with embezzling public
moneys during the Revolution; was madly threatened
with impeachment, and even with assassination; and
had cried amidst the bitterness of it all that “he would
rather be in his grave than in the presidency.”
The country knew its real mind about him once
again when the end of his term came and it was about
to lose him. He refused to stand for another election.
His farewell address, with its unmistakable tone of
majesty and its solemn force of affection and admonition,
seemed an epitome of the man’s character and
achievements, and every man’s heart smote him to
think that Washington was actually gone from the
nation’s counsels.
The country, moreover, had swung once again to
the Federalists before Washington withdrew,—the one
man whose personal force and command upon the
country had given the party its field and opportunity.
Federalist majorities were returned to both houses of
Congress in the autumn of 1796, notwithstanding the
French frenzy and the treaty; and Mr. Adams was
chosen President. There was no longer any unanimous
choice. Mr. Adams received seventy-one of the
electoral votes; Mr. Jefferson received sixty-eight and
became Vice President. It was a narrow margin of
preference.
ALBERT GALLATIN
When Washington gave place to his successor a
certain distinction seemed to pass from the office of
President, which only he, whom all the world knew,
could give it. Mr. Adams had a national standing
second to no man’s save Washington himself; but he
had not stood, as Washington had, in the gaze of the
whole world, the maker of a nation; and when he became
President affairs seemed to settle to a more workaday
level, where parties could fight upon a parity,
unembarrassed by the President’s personal prestige.
Mr. Adams had shown a dignity, a capacity, and a
devotion in the public service which had marked him
both at home and abroad as a statesman of the highest
principle and the most excellent gifts; but he was still
the John Adams of the Revolution, stung by jealousies
which he tried in vain to conquer, too sensitive, too
hasty, too acid in judgment, erratic, intolerant, irascible,
sometimes irresolute,—a man to trust in the long run
and to stand loyal to with steady purpose, but not a
man to love or to deem above parties.
THE UNITED STATES, MARCH 4TH, 1801.
His four years of office saw the questions which
had darkened and perplexed Washington’s second term
mature and bear their unpalatable fruit. War with
England had been avoided, but not war with France.
France had hoped for and expected the success of the
Jeffersonian Democrats in the elections; the French
minister to the United States had even so far forgotten
himself as to make a plea in the public prints for the
principles and the party of Jefferson, the friend of
France, and had uttered thinly veiled threats that the
success of the Federalists in the presidential election
would lead France to regard America as virtually an
English dependency, to be treated as if as much an enemy
as England herself. The cockade of the French
republic became for the nonce the emblem of the partisans
of Mr. Jefferson. The struggle for the presidency
looked for a little like a game between French
and English for political advantage. With such things
in the air the success of the Federalists was the more
assured. The country’s irritation over Mr. Jay’s
treaty, it is true, had not cooled, and the Federalists
seemed too much in the English interest to please men
whose patriotism was quick to be jealous and take
alarm; but the impudence of M. Adet, the French
minister, and the unblushing aggressions of the French
and their partisans were for the moment worse yet,
and the Federalists kept their posts of authority.
When once the result of the election was known France
put away all pretence of friendship. Already she had
declared herself released from the treaties of commerce
and alliance by which she had bound herself to the
United States in 1778,—released by the mere fact that
Mr. Jay had negotiated and the United States had accepted
a treaty with England. Ever since 1793 she had
been seizing American ships and cargoes on the high
seas as she pleased, as freely and with as little regard
for right as England herself. Her depredations upon
the commerce of the country had been less serious than
those of England only because her cruisers were less
numerous than the English and did not move as freely
upon the seas. Now she quickened her aggressive
action, like a power at war. She even extended her
seizures, searches, and confiscations to the very waters
of the United States themselves. General Washington,
during the closing months of his term as President, had
recalled Mr. Monroe, then the minister of the United
States at Paris, deeming him too much infatuated with
French principles, too sentimental a friend of the government
to which he was accredited, to act with proper
vigor. The Directory of the heady republic refused to
receive any other minister in his place until its grievances
against the United States had been redressed.
Its grievances were summed up in America’s friendship
for England, and Mr. Jay’s treaty as an earnest
of that friendship. Mr. Adams hurried three ambassadors
over sea to secure accommodation and avoid war:
Mr. John Marshall, Mr. Elbridge Gerry, and Mr. Charles
Cotesworth Pinckney (June, 1797). M. Talleyrand,
the foreign minister of the Directory, would not treat
with them in person. His agents (MM. “X,” “Y,”
and “Z,” the ambassadors designated them in their
despatches) prescribed terms alike dishonorable and
humiliating; even demanded money, “a great deal of
money,” “for the pockets of the Directory,” as the price
of accommodation; and war became inevitable. “I will
never send another minister to France,” declared Mr.
Adams, in a message to Congress, “without assurances
that he will be received, respected, and honored as the
representative of a great, free, powerful, and independent
nation.”
IMPRESSMENT OF SEAMEN
The war was brief and of no significant consequence
in itself. No formal declaration of hostilities was made.
There was only a season of sharp retaliation. A separate
navy Department was created (April 30, 1798);
existing treaties with France were declared abrogated
(April 7, 1798); American vessels of war were expressly
authorized to attack French cruisers (July 9, 1798);
and active reprisals were begun. The little navy of
the country, but just now reinforced by a few new frigates
of first-rate strength, acted upon the permission
to fight with spirit and success. American cruisers
and privateers alike set about preying upon French
commerce with the activity of genuine satisfaction.
Measures were taken to raise an army, and General
Washington was asked to take command of it. The
publication of the extraordinary proposals of MM. X,
Y, and Z to the American commissioners had effectually
silenced every partisan of France, and war with the
country’s one-time friend and ally had become for the
moment almost popular. But fortunately the exposure
of the intrigue attempted by the agents of M. Talleyrand
had made a most unfavorable impression in France
itself; Talleyrand saw that he must undo what he had
done; and intimations were given early in 1799 that
France would receive a minister from the United States
and discuss honorable terms of accommodation. By the
time commissioners of the United States were ready to
discuss terms at Paris (March 30, 1800) the Directory
was no longer in charge of the affairs of France. The
Consulate had been set up, and Napoleon Bonaparte
was First Consul, a master of men at least, with whom
it was possible to make definite agreements, as if with
a real government.
PRINCE TALLEYRAND
The terms of agreement, however, were by no means
easy to decide upon. The American commissioners
were instructed to secure indemnification for the losses
France had wrongfully inflicted on American commerce;
they were also instructed to secure the formal abrogation
of the treaty of 1778, which had accorded to
French privateers privileges in American ports which
it was no longer wise or convenient to accord them, and
which had pledged the United States to such a defence
of the French possessions in the West Indies as they no
longer felt justified in undertaking. But they could
not get both indemnification and a release from the
treaties. They were obliged to forego compensation
for the French spoliations in order to get peace and relieve
themselves of the burdensome obligations of the
treaty of 1778, which, there having been no formal declaration
of war, they could not insist upon having escaped
from. A twelve-year convention, restoring amicable
relations between the two countries, securing
neutral ships against search and seizure, embodying a
sensible and enlightened code of definitions with regard
to the rights of belligerents and neutrals, and adjusting
minor questions of dispute, was all that they could get.
By February, 1801, such terms as could be had were
agreed upon. It was Mr. Jay’s experience repeated.
But the war had ruined the great party whose leaders
had framed the constitution and set the government
afoot. At first it had seemed its legitimate triumph,
and something like the hearty support of the country
had been extorted. The Federalist majority in the
House of Representatives, doubtful of its power at the
outset of Mr. Adams’s administration, had by the elections
of the autumn of 1798 been made strong and confident.
The country evidently had not been displeased
to see “France and all the world” convinced, as the
President had declared he meant to convince them, that
the people of the United States were not “a degraded
people, humiliated under a colonial spirit of fear and
sense of inferiority”; and opinion seemed about to
regain tone and self-possession.
ELIAS BOUDINOT
But moderate counsels forsook the ruling party in
the midst of its apparent triumph. Throughout four
whole years the country had been kept under the excitement
and anxiety of the trouble with France, not
knowing whether it was at war or at peace,—from the
recall of Mr. Monroe in December, 1796, until the conclusion
of the convention with France in September,
1800. Throughout all that time a storm of bitter defamatory
criticism had beat upon the Federalists, which
unsettled their temper and broke their self-restraint at
the very height and crisis of their success. They had
been intrusted with the conduct of the government
again and again by the free suffrages of the country,
and yet they were assailed with every slander and defamed
from half the presses of the towns by the republican
partisans of France, who were also suffered and
encouraged to be spokesmen against them in every domestic
policy. It intensified their resentment and seemed
to them a most sinister sign of peril to the country and
its government that a great many of the men who were
their bitterest enemies, and who used the public prints
most scandalously and unscrupulously against them,
were foreigners,—Frenchmen and Englishmen who
were not even citizens, but mere adventurers, the irresponsible
agents of a reckless and almost revolutionary
agitation, which might jeopard the very existence of
the young government, but ten years established, over
which they had been bidden to preside. They therefore,
during June and July, 1798, pressed through Congress
four drastic statutes, aimed against aliens and
against all, whether aliens or citizens, who should foster
any kind of sedition. A Naturalization Act (June 18,
1798) increased the period of residence for those who
would become citizens from five to fourteen years. An
Alien Act (June 25th) and a Sedition Act (July 14th)
authorized the arrest and deportation of turbulent and
dangerous aliens at the discretion of the President, even
in time of peace, and the arrest, trial, and punishment
of any one who should either unlawfully combine with
others to oppose any measure of government or “write,
print, utter, or publish” anything with intent to defame
the President or the houses of Congress, or to weaken
their authority and bring them into contempt. An
act directed against alien enemies (July 6th) authorized
the President in time of war to restrain, secure, or
remove from the country, as he pleased, all subjects of
a hostile power.
Washington himself approved of these extraordinary
laws, so passionately did he love order, hate faction,
and fear for the safety of the new Union. Patrick
Henry commended them, stout and consistent advocate
though he was of the pure principles of thorough
democracy. But the whole country presently knew
how fatally the Federalists had blundered in passing
them. The Alien law deprived foreigners of every
privilege “without accusation, without jury, without
public trial, without confrontation of the witnesses
against them, without having witnesses in their favor,
without defence, without counsel,” upon the mere suspicion
of the President. The Sedition Act cut perilously
near the root of freedom of speech and of the press.
There was no telling where such exercises of power
would stop. Their only limitations and safeguards
lay in the temper and good sense of the President and
the Attorney General. Protests came from every part
of the country, and grew ominously in volume from
month to month,—and petitions for repeal couched
in every form and bearing thousands of signatures.
It would have been well had the opposition stopped at
petitions; but it did not. The legislatures of Kentucky
and Virginia went further, much further. Each,
in a series of resolutions, drawn in solemn form and
sent through their governors to the legislatures of all
the other States, as in the days of Parliament’s aggression,
called the attention of the entire country to
definitions of constitutional right as between the people
and the federal government which were in the last degree
radical and significant, and which seemed to carry
with them an air as it were of revolution.
The Kentucky Resolutions (November 8, 1798) defined
the constitution of the Union as a compact, whereby
the States, the contracting parties, had set up a
federal government of definitely specified and strictly
limited powers, reserving to themselves or to the people
every power not plainly granted; and declared that
every State, as a party to the compact, had the right
to judge for itself whether the fixed limits of the constitution
were observed or transcended by the federal
authorities: that it had the right to declare every unwarranted
exercise of power void and unconstitutional,
and to call upon the other States, its partners in the
Union, to join with it in measures of redress. The
Alien and Sedition laws they unhesitatingly and
emphatically pronounced unconstitutional and of no
legal effect. The Virginia Resolutions (December 21,
1798), briefer and milder in tone, were yet equally express
in their doctrine that “in case of the deliberate,
palpable, and dangerous exercise” by the federal government
of powers not granted “by the plain sense
and intention” of the constitution, “the States who are
parties thereto have the right, and are in duty bound,
to interpose for arresting the progress of the evil, and
for maintaining within their respective limits the authorities,
rights, and liberties pertaining to them.”
Mr. Jefferson had drawn the original draft upon which
the Kentucky Resolutions were based; Mr. Madison
had drafted the Virginia Resolutions,—Mr. Madison,
joint author of the Federalist papers, friend and coadjutor
of Hamilton and Washington in the formation
of the government of the Union,—a man whose reaction
against Federalist policy and whose slow alienation
from Washington and Hamilton might well mark for
every thinking man the measure of the Federalist mistake
with regard to the temper and inclinations of the
people they were governing. Mr. Jefferson’s original
draft, used by Mr. Breckinridge in framing the Kentucky
Resolutions, had gone the length of proposing
that each State should “take measures of its own for
providing that neither these acts nor any others of the
general government, not plainly and intentionally authorized
by the constitution, should be exercised within
their respective territories”; and in November, 1799, the
legislature of Kentucky acted upon the suggestion and
added to its former Resolutions the even more startling
declaration “that a nullification” by the States “of all
unauthorized acts done under color” of the constitution
was “the rightful remedy.”
ANNOUNCEMENT OF THE DEATH OF WASHINGTON
ADVERTISEMENT OF FUNERAL OF LIBERTY
The “nullification” of federal action by a single
State went much beyond the meaning Mr. Madison and
Mr. Jefferson had intended the Resolutions to speak.
They meant only that, in case of an exercise of federal
powers by Congress which was obviously, palpably excessive,
the methods supplied by the constitution itself
must be used to check it. “The ultimate arbiter,” as
Mr. Jefferson said, as he looked back to these things
in his old age and reassessed his principles of action,
“the ultimate arbiter is the people of the Union, assembled
by their deputies
in convention, at the call
of Congress, or of two-thirds
of the States. Let
them decide.... It has
been the peculiar wisdom
and felicity of our constitution
to have provided
this peaceable appeal,
where that of other nations
is at once to force.”
Congress must not itself
be suffered to determine
its own powers unchecked.
The Resolutions said
nothing explicitly of constitutional
method; but
they implied much, and
rang out very significantly
upon the tense air of
the time. Though no
other legislature was willing
to echo them, men
noted their outspoken doctrine
of federal limitations
and State rights. The
opposition recognized in
them a formidable weapon
of defence; and no one
doubted that it was more
than a passing sign of
the times that such
things should be said.
There underlay all this something deeper than the
mere antagonisms of party.
Clearly the Federalists had gone too far. The indictment
of their enemies seemed proved,—they were
the party of power, of autocratic power, and not the party
of popular privilege. While the bad impression was at
its height, moreover, a serious rift was disclosed in the
counsels of the party itself. Mr. Adams broke with Mr.
Hamilton. He had continued General Washington’s
cabinet in office upon his own accession to the Presidency:
and had thus put himself in the hands of men
who looked to Mr. Hamilton, rather than to himself, for
guidance, though Mr. Hamilton was himself no longer
a member of the cabinet. The President frequently
found it necessary to act without their knowledge or
assent, in order to act with independence and without
embarrassing interference from outside quarters. He
had sent the embassy which concluded peace with
France without their knowledge or approbation, greatly
to their chagrin and to the deep annoyance of Hamilton,
whom they deemed their party leader. Neither
Hamilton nor they had wished peace with France.
At last Mr. Adams found the friction intolerable. He
dismissed his ministers, and substituted others whose
unquestioning allegiance to himself he could command,
branding the men he dismissed as “a British faction”;
and so made the breach with Hamilton complete.
There was here something more than a mere breach
between men. It was a breach which cut to the very
foundations of the party itself. Hitherto Mr. Hamilton
had been the real master of Federalist policy; but he
had ruled the party through a minority in its ranks,
not by persuasion or any tact of popular force, but by
sheer mastery over men, a power in counsel, a gift of
constructive statesmanship unmatched among his contemporaries.
Mr. Adams disliked most other strong-willed
men, and Mr. Hamilton had made himself almost
his open enemy; but something deeper than
mere personal antagonism separated them. It was
spoken out in Mr. Adams’s angry charge that Hamilton
and those who adhered to him as their personal
chief were nothing better than “a British faction.”
That was the charge of the opposition. That was the
feeling of the county. It was unjust; it was false; but
it was not without foundation. It was but a crude, undiscriminating
way of interpreting the plain fact, which
Mr. Hamilton made hardly a pretence of concealing,
that the men who had hitherto led the Federalist party
feared democracy, distrusted it with an ineradicable
distrust, believed a strong government necessary, which
should be intrusted to men of the older traditions of
power and of statesmanship received from over sea,
deemed the English government, if stripped of its abuses,
the safest model of free institutions, and thought England
the only European power worth keeping close
friendship with in international dealings. They had
not accepted the ideals of America set up at the Revolution;
had refused to acquiesce in it as a definitive triumph
of democracy. They were seeking to perpetuate
the ideals of an older world, a more ancient conception
of government. It was their lack of sympathy that the
country felt. It was their unwillingness, their inability
to act wholly for America in every matter of policy, without
regard to their preferences for this alliance or that,
that made Adams fling them off as a British faction.
And Adams spoke the real preferences of the rank
and file of the Federalist party itself,—the very party
which, until that day of breach, Mr. Hamilton had
led with an almost undisputed supremacy. It had
doubted and been vaguely uneasy even while it obeyed.
Hamilton once out of command and its opinions freed
from his masterful domination, its ideals in affairs
showed no radical difference from those of the opponents
whom Jefferson was drilling against it. Federalist
voters were not infatuated with the French, as the men
of the Democratic clubs had been; they did not dread,
as Mr. Jefferson did, the conversion of the government
of the United States under their leaders into a
centralized tyranny by the mere process of using the
powers of Congress and the President with vigor and
courage and a touch of constructive statesmanship;
they relished the predominance of men who had the
temper to rule; but for the rest they were not of Mr.
Hamilton’s making. They thought first of America
in their hopes for the future and their plans for the
present, dreaded democracy as little as they dreaded
the tyranny of constitutional presidents, were heartily
for such measures as should give the country independence
and a free hand for its affairs, thought more
of their own interests than of handsome or seemly alliances
abroad, accepted democracy without squeamishness,
and were robust believers in the happy destiny of
their institutions. Mr. Adams was much nearer their
spirit and temper than Mr. Hamilton and the group
of masterful men whom he led; and his breach with Mr.
Hamilton cut to the roots of the party itself. By the
time another presidential election approached (1800)
personal rivalries and antagonisms had robbed the
party of coherence and leadership; it had lost its sense
of unity; many who had voted with it felt their sympathies
transferred to the other side; and the elections
brought it humiliating defeat. Mr. Adams was personally
popular enough, commended by his sturdy
character, his manifest good faith and independence,
his frankness and courage; but the section of his own
party with which he had avowed himself out of sympathy
was not loyal to him. Hamilton publicly argued
that he was unfit for the office he held, egotistical,
jealous, indiscreet, and of unsound views in matters
of administration; Mr. Jefferson had at last imparted
compactness and self-reliant vigor to the Democratic
Republican ranks which he led; and Mr. Adams failed
of re-election.
THOMAS JEFFERSON
No one was chosen President by the electors. As
the electoral clause of the constitution then stood, each
elector was directed to cast his vote for two persons,
without designating which was his preference for President,
which for Vice President; and when the votes
were opened they were found to stand: seventy-three
for Mr. Jefferson, seventy-three for Mr. Aaron Burr,
Mr. Jefferson’s accomplished lieutenant in New York;
sixty-five for Mr. Adams; sixty-four for Mr. Pinckney.
It was necessary in such a case that the House of Representatives
should itself select a President, from the
two leading candidates; and the Federalists still, though
for the last time, controlled the House. For a little
while they were tempted to put Mr. Burr into the Presidency,
rather than endure Mr. Jefferson; but that intrigue
failed. Mr. Hamilton was too manly a politician
to give it countenance for a moment. He denounced it
roundly and induced the members of the majority to
let Mr. Jefferson take the Presidency, to which he was
clearly entitled by the well-understood preferences of the
electors. But they yielded sullenly. They let Mr. Jefferson
come in, not with their votes, but without them,
by refraining from voting at all in sufficient numbers
to leave his friends in a majority, and lost credit for
good temper as well as for good faith.
CHARLES C. PINCKNEY
Their last acts of power confirmed the impression
of their critics that they neither trusted the people nor
believed any but themselves capable of conducting
the government or ruling the country. For more than
three months after the presidential election they remained
in control of Congress. They used their majority,
when the result of the election became certainly
known, to make themselves secure, as they hoped,
of the possession of at any rate the judicial branch
of the government. On the 13th of February, 1801,
less than three weeks before the day upon which Mr.
Jefferson was to become President, they put through
Congress, by a strictly party vote, a Judiciary Act
which very considerably enlarged the number of federal
courts and judges and added some fifty thousand dollars
to the annual judicial budget, notwithstanding the
fact that the legal business of the country justified
no such expansion of the federal judicial machinery;
and Mr. Adams hastened to fill the new judgeships,
as well as every other vacant place, great or small,
with staunch Federalists. On the 31st of January he
had appointed Mr. John Marshall, of Virginia, Chief
Justice of the Supreme Court of the United States, an
approved lawyer, but a tried Federalist, and but just
turned of forty-five. The government of the country
passed into Mr. Jefferson’s hands as stoutly fortified
against change or misuse as a solidly Federalist
personnel in the courts could make it.
The whole face of affairs, the very aspect of the government
itself, seemed to change when Mr. Jefferson
became President. For one thing, the seat of government
was transferred from Philadelphia, the busy city
and mart of trade, with its seventy thousand inhabitants,
to the rural spaces of the new federal District of Columbia.
The removal had been effected in the summer of
1800, during the closing months of Mr. Adams’s administration,
and had suitably marked the exeunt of the
Federalists, the party whose rule had been planned to
draw about the federal government the support of the
merchants, the bankers, the property owners, the chief
men of means and influence in society and affairs, the
men of the centres of trade, whose interests were larger
than those of any single State or neighborhood. An
extensive city, to be called “Washington,” had been
plotted in the fields and woodlands which lay upon the
northeastern bank of the Potomac, on the portion of
land which Maryland had ceded for a federal district.
The building of an official residence for the President
had been begun in 1792, and the corner-stone of a capital
building had been laid by General Washington in
September, 1793. Some quarters for the executive departments
had been erected; a few houses had been
built here and there at long intervals upon the projected
streets of the new city; and speculators had bought
land there in expectation of high prices to come. But
only one wing of the Capitol was completed when the
government was at last actually transferred. The
Congress had to be temporarily housed. The President’s
residence was the only dwelling of any pretensions
ready for occupancy. The streets of the quiet
place ran through bits of forest, like avenues in a wild
and wooded park, or were lost in open fields, where there
was neither fence nor dwelling. There were not houses
enough in all the spreading plot of projected avenues
and squares to furnish members lodging during the
sessions of the Congress. Some had to make their
way as best they could over several miles of soft and
miry road to find quarters. The stately proportions
of the White House and of the rising Capitol looked
strangely enough in such a place. Life there was a
sad exchange for the comforts and the social stir
and brightness of Philadelphia; and government could
not seem there the handsome thing of etiquette and
dignity and formal show of authority that the Federalists
had made it appear in a city.
ELI WHITNEY
It was the more suitable place on that account for the
coming in of Mr. Jefferson, and the change of scene and
atmosphere which was to come with him. Here was a
place for real democracy to be brought in, without show
or circumstance. Mr. Adams set out upon his long ride
homeward early on the morning of the 4th of March,
having no stomach to wait and see Mr. Jefferson take
the Presidency. The new President, accompanied by a
few friends, and escorted by a company of Virginian
artillery, as guard of honor, walked quietly from his
boarding house to the Capitol; there took the oath of
office and read his address to the people; and a new
régime was inaugurated. John Marshall, the new
Chief Justice, twelve years his junior, administered the
oath; and the two men, as they stood thus face to face,
Virginians both, bred to the same principles of life and
courtesy, but opposite in every principle of politics,
must have seemed to give each his silent challenge to
the future in the act.
A noteworthy and momentous thing stood revealed
in the simple ceremony. The democratic forces which
had set the Revolution ablaze, and which had operated
through seven years of war and reconstruction to work
a radical change in the temper and practice of the whole
country in public affairs, now once again reasserted
themselves and took possession of the seats of government.
They had been temporarily discredited during
the troubled years when the Confederation was the
makeshift government of the country,—discredited by
the jealousies, the riotous disorders, the gross turbulence
and distempers of the time. The new Union had
been formed and the new constitution framed to check
and govern them. The Federalists’ twelve years’ labor
of organization had been undertaken and carried forward
while the reaction lasted: to make strong the forces
of conservatism, school the people in order and self-restraint,
and make solid once more the foundations of
authority. Democrats had spent their lungs, the while,
in the cries of the French Revolution and in passionate
outbursts against England and against all who parleyed
with her. They had seen no vision of national
duty, no workable creed until the Alien and Sedition
laws were passed, and the Sedition law enforced against
editor and pamphleteer. Then they had had sight at
last of the constitutional principles and the domestic
policy for which they must fight. Mr. Jefferson and
Mr. Madison had cleared their thought with the strong
sentences of the Kentucky and Virginia Resolutions,—no
programme, but a warning cry which no man failed
to hear or to understand; and the election of 1800 disclosed,
behind Mr. Jefferson, no longer a body of agitators
merely, but a national party, ready to play the
sober rôle of administering a government.
OLD COURT HOUSE, NEW ORLEANS
Nothing could exceed the fine tact and gentleness
with which Mr. Jefferson gave tone of order and patriotic
purpose in his inaugural address to the new
way of government his followers expected of him. “We
are all Republicans, we are all Federalists,” he exclaimed;
“we are not antagonists, but live by an absolute
acquiescence in the decisions of the majority, the
vital principle of republics.” “To preserve the peace
of our fellow citizens, promote their prosperity and
happiness, reunite opinion, cultivate a spirit of candor,
moderation, charity, and forbearance towards one another,”
are “objects calling for the efforts and sacrifices
of every good man and patriot.” “Let us unite
with one mind,” he urged, in tones so quiet, so sweet and
sincere of accent as to calm every mind they touched;
“let us restore to social intercourse that harmony and
affection without which liberty and even life itself are
but dreary things. And let us reflect that, having
banished from our land that religious intolerance under
which mankind so long bled and suffered, we have
yet gained little if we countenance a political intolerance
as despotic, as wicked, and capable of as bitter
and bloody persecutions.”
And what he did soon gave excellent proof of his
sincerity. Mr. Jefferson was an interesting mixture
of democrat, philosopher, and patrician. In taste and
occupation and habit he touched and was familiar
with the life of the cultured and moneyed classes, the
aristocracy of the young nation, which constituted
the Federalist strength. In creed and principle he
was the comrade and work-fellow of the people. By
gift of insight and genius for organization he was a
leader of parties and of concerted action in affairs.
An infinite sensibility taught him moderation, lent
him tact, pointed out to him the practicable courses of
persuasion and the certain prospects of popular support.
His personal charm, his high breeding without
arrogance or pretence, gave him hold upon every one
with whom he came in contact. No other man could
have so moderated, or so completed, a revolution in
the spirit and conduct of the government.
VIEW ACROSS THE NORTH RIVER, 1796
For a revolution it was, profound and lasting. Undoubtedly
the chief merchants, the chief men of means
and of responsible trust, the chief men of parts and
learning and social influence in the country were
Federalists. They looked upon Mr. Jefferson as “an
atheist in religion and a fanatic in politics”; and they
dreaded the direct thrusts of democracy at the careful
system they had reared, as likely to be little less than
the throwing down of the very props of society itself.
Mr. Hamilton, more than any other man in their ranks,
spoke their purposes and fears. It had been his wish
and effort at every turn of policy in which he had any
part to make the federal government virtually master
of the affairs of the nation, fortified with an overwhelming
strength against every force, whether of the States
or of individuals, that might antagonize it. He believed,
as his enemies supposed, in the maintenance
of a strong army, even in time of peace. He wished
to see the States absolutely subordinated to the general
government. He thought the opinions of the masses
an unimportant and negligible thing in the choice of
policy. “No man,” he said, “has sacrificed or done
more for the present constitution than myself; and,
contrary to all my anticipations of its fate, I am still
laboring to prop the frail and worthless fabric.” Assuredly
he had labored for it. He had played no small
part in establishing it also. But he had wished to
have it serve as a buttress against democracy, a safeguard
against the fickle play of opinion and the caprice
of men unschooled in affairs.
TITLE-PAGE OF A CAMPAIGN DOCUMENT, 1800
Mr. Jefferson’s was an opposite school of thought.
“I am persuaded,” he said, “that the good sense of
the people will always be found the best army. They
may be led astray for the moment, but will soon correct
themselves.” His belief was wholly sincere, aristocrat
though he was in life and breeding and in instinctive
aptitude for power; and it was wholesome for the country
that the forces he so moderately and graciously
represented should thus early gain their inevitable
ascendency. It was impossible that the ruling classes
of the older days should continue to govern the young
nation now springing into life. Mere growth and
change of life had broken every bond of habit and restraint
of form. The nation of 1800 was not even the
nation of 1790. Its population had grown in that decade
from 3,929,214 to 5,308,483, and had spread itself
northward and westward and northwestward, to Lake
Ontario and round about to the St. Lawrence and
Lake Champlain; to Lake Erie and into the Ohio country;
and into Kentucky and Tennessee, until great
communities mustered there more than three hundred
thousand strong. Vermont and Kentucky and Tennessee
had been added as States to the Union, and
had brought the spirit of the frontier with them into
its counsels. It was not the cities that grew, though
they had their growth with the rest, so much as the
spreading country-sides. The great spaces of virgin
land at the west were filling in, and there stirred everywhere
the air of enterprise and change.
No group of men could restrain, or measure, or even
guide the quick, expanding life of that young people,
before whom all ways of conduct and endeavor were
open to be tried and made test of, in whose hands all
things were making and to be made. Their industry
kept pace with their numbers. The Parliament in
England forbade any one to take out of England any
industrial machinery whatever, or even the plans of
machinery invented or perfected there; but it was impossible
to keep as a secret and monopoly what master
mechanics who chose to go to America could take away
in their heads and in their trained and skilful fingers;
and slowly the carefully guarded secrets of manufacture
passed over sea. By 1790 Samuel Slater had set
up a cotton-spinning factory, with complete machinery
after the English models, at Pawtucket, in Rhode Island.
In 1793 Eli Whitney, a Connecticut school master living
in Georgia, invented a practicable gin for clearing cotton
of its tenacious seed, and the South had no sooner
realized what this new instrument meant than it suddenly
sprang into competition with India and Egypt in
supplying the world with cotton. In 1791 less than
two hundred thousand pounds of cotton had been shipped
out of the country; in 1800 nearly twenty million pounds
went over sea. Everything
that America produced
found market, despite all
obstacles. The trouble
with England while Washington
was President, the
trouble with France while
Mr. Adams ruled, had
checked and jeoparded
trade; but trade had strengthened and increased with
an irrepressible growth, nevertheless. Nearly twice as
much flour and wheat left the ports in 1800 as had
been sent out in 1791. American ships were to be
found in every sea, and carried cargoes of every
sort.
WHITNEY’S COTTON GIN
No class or region or single school of politicians or
thinkers could keep the mastery or determine the course
of such a people, growing after such a fashion, on such
a continent. Democracy, free force, an equal footing
for all men in opinion, effort, and attainment were the
very conditions of its being: there could be no leading-strings.
Mr. Jefferson spoke the spirit of the day, its
only acceptable principle in affairs. The government
had passed into the hands of the people’s party.
Its programme, as Mr. Jefferson spoke it, accorded
with its origin: The restriction of federal powers within
strait constitutional limits, an unembarrassed field
for the powers of local self-government within the several
States, the payment of the public debt, the reduction
of the armed forces of the country, and consequently
of the taxes, to the lowest practicable point, and as
nearly as might be free trade at the ports: a government
simple, inexpensive, unmeddlesome. Some of
the latest and most partisan acts of the Federalists
the new Congress, with its working majority of Republicans,
proceeded to undo. The Judiciary Act,
by which the Federalists had called new federal courts
into existence to fill them with judges of their own party
principles, was repealed, and the new courts were abolished
almost before they had been organized. The
other officials whom Mr. Adams had put into office
during the closing days of his term were dismissed,
and Republicans were put in their places. A few
Federalist office-holders who had been offensively loud,
partisan, and industrious in working against Mr. Jefferson’s
election, and who had used their official power
to influence the vote at the polls, were also removed
and replaced by men of the President’s party. Sixteen
federal officials were dismissed without cause assigned,
in order, no doubt, to put the public service more in
accord with the views of the new head of the government.
All who were imprisoned under the odious
Sedition law were at once pardoned and released.
The law itself had expired by limitation; and Mr.
Adams had not used the authority conferred upon
him by the law against aliens. The Federalist
Naturalization law of June, 1798, which required a
residence of fourteen years as a condition precedent
to the acquisition of citizenship by a foreigner, was repealed,
and the old period of five years restored.
TITLE-PAGE OF JEFFERSON’S INAUGURAL ADDRESS
But there the reaction stopped. The new Congress
reduced the federal taxes, and the customs duties at
the ports; cut down the army and navy establishments;
retrenched expenses and lessened burdens, as had
been promised and expected; but the despondent forebodings
of those Federalists who had looked to see a
fatal retrogression in the character of the government
were not fulfilled. The people’s men were not, after
all, “Jacobins and miscreants,” and Mr. Cabot was
apparently not yet justified in considering “democracy
to be the government of the worst.” Mr. Jefferson
called Mr. Madison to the Secretaryship of State,
a man whom all the country knew to be a patriot and
a statesman. He made Albert Gallatin, of Pennsylvania,
Secretary of the Treasury, and financiers soon
learned to trust the clear-headed Swiss for judgment
and capacity almost as much as they had trusted Mr.
Hamilton himself. There was, at any rate, no revolution
in the business methods of the government.
Mr. Jefferson was too wise a politician to alienate
the very men whose suffrages had brought him into
office. He knew that many thoughtful men who had
before always voted with the Federalists had in the last
election voted for the Democratic Republican electors,—not
because ready to see the government experimented
with, but because they hated the taxes with which
the Federalist Congresses loaded them, disliked the new
tone and temper of the Federalist leaders, and believed
that, for all they were so radical in their talk, the
leaders of the opposition would simplify the government
without weakening it or doing it damage. He
knew that he was on trial to prove his conservatism as
well as to prove his capacity for reform. He meant to
prove himself no enemy of an efficient federal government,
but only an enemy of extremes.
WILLIAM PINKNEY
It turned out that he had judged the temper of the
country and the posture of affairs to a nicety, and had
brought in a new régime which was to give its opponents
abundant time to assess its qualities. Mr. Jefferson remained
eight years in office; and handed on the presidency
to men of his own school of political principle
who kept it for sixteen years more. He was elected
for a second term (November, 1804) by an overwhelming
majority. Mr. Charles Cotesworth Pinckney and
Mr. Rufus King, the candidates of the Federalists,
received only the votes of Connecticut and Delaware,
added to two of the eleven votes of Maryland. The
country had turned with a sort of mild enthusiasm to
the new party, which seemed with every year to grow
more national and more typical of the natural disposition
and principles of America. The more ardent
Federalists grew very black and bitter under the sharp
discipline of such a change, and talked intemperately
and with a touch of reckless disloyalty of breaking
up the Union rather than submit to the new régime.
Hamilton, more wise and more patriotic, rebuked them
passionately. “You are going to Boston,” he wrote
to Colonel Trumbull. “You will see the principal
men there. Tell them from me, as my request, for
God’s sake, to cease these conversations and threatenings
about a separation of the Union.” But Mr.
Hamilton’s influence was presently withdrawn. Mr.
Burr, the Vice President, stung by Hamilton’s attacks
in a bitter political quarrel, in which words ran hot
and unguarded on both sides, challenged him to a
duel, which ended in a fatal tragedy (July, 1804). Mr.
Hamilton was killed, and the one commanding figure
among the Federalists was removed. They lost influence
with every election, and the hands of the Republicans
were free, in the presidency and in Congress.
THE HAMILTON-BURR DUEL
The new unanimity in affairs sprang, not out of
the repeals, retrenchments, and reforms of the party
newly come to power, so much as out of its popular action
in national affairs. For all their professions of
an opposite set of principles in government, its leaders
acted as its more conservative supporters had expected,—very
much as Washington or Adams or Hamilton
would have acted, when there was occasion to vindicate
either the authority or the interests of the Union. Mr.
Jefferson was hardly installed in office before news
reached America that Spain had re-ceded the great
province of Louisiana to France. It was one thing to
have all the western bank of the Mississippi, its outlet
at the Gulf, and all the continent between the Mississippi
and the Pacific controlled by Spain, who had lost
her power in the world; but it was quite another to let
it pass into the hands of France, and Bonaparte her
leader. “The cession of Louisiana and the Floridas
by Spain to France,” wrote Mr. Jefferson, the lover
of peace and friend of France, to Mr. Livingston, the
American minister at Paris, “completely reverses all
the political relations of the United States, and will
form a new epoch in our political course. There is
on the globe one single spot the possessor of which
is our natural and habitual enemy. It is New Orleans,
through which the produce of three eighths of our territory
must pass to market. France, placing herself
in that door, assumes to us the attitude of defiance.
Spain might have retained it quietly for years....
The day that France takes possession of New Orleans
... seals the union of two nations, who, in conjunction,
can maintain exclusive possession of the ocean.
From that moment we must marry ourselves to the
British fleet and nation.” An intense excitement
spread through all the western country, which grew
to a still quicker fever when it was learned that the
Spanish governor at New Orleans had practically
closed the port against the western trade, by way of
preparation for the transfer to France.
ROBERT R. LIVINGSTON
Mr. Monroe was sent to join Mr. Livingston at the
French court. He was authorized to purchase Florida
and a strip of the coast which should include New Orleans.
He found Bonaparte willing to sell the whole
of Louisiana or nothing. The American commissioners,
therefore, exceeded their authority and agreed to
buy the whole of the vast territory for fifteen million
dollars. Bonaparte congratulated himself that he had
replenished his purse for a war with England and had
turned over to the United States lands and resources
which should make them able themselves some day to
humble England, even on the high seas and in trade.
Mr. Jefferson admitted that he could find nowhere
in the constitution authority to buy foreign territory,
and professed himself very anxious about the awkward
situation that had arisen. He believed that
such a purchase would be beyond the precedent even
of Mr. Hamilton’s “implied powers,” and wished a
constitutional amendment passed to make good what
his representatives had done and he could not decline
to accept. “I had rather ask an enlargement of power
from the nation, when it is found necessary,” he said,
“than to assume it by a construction which would
make our powers boundless. Our peculiar security
is in the possession of a written constitution. Let
us not make it a blank paper by construction.” But
in the same breath with which he urged his scruple he
declared his readiness to abandon it. “If our friends
think differently,” he said, “certainly I shall acquiesce
with satisfaction, confiding that the good sense of our
country will correct the evil of construction when it
shall produce ill effects”; and the houses agreed to
the treaty and voted the money for the purchase without
so much as proposing an amendment (1803). The
President acquiesced with startling facility in the apparent
“necessity of shutting up the constitution”
in such exigent cases of imperative policy. No one
but the more extreme and partisan Federalists would
patiently hear of any scruples in the matter. Nowhere
except in New England was there sharp and acrid dissent.
Mr. Jefferson had given the country its first taste
of his real quality in action. He was a Democrat, a
people’s man, upon conviction, genuinely and with
a certain touch of passion; but he was no lawyer.
He stickled for a strict construction of the constitution
only when he thought that a strict construction would
safeguard the rights of common men and keep the old
Federalist theories of government at arm’s-length: not
because he disliked to see the country have power
as a nation, but because he dreaded to see it put in
bondage to an autocratic government. He wanted as
little governing from the federal capital as might be;
but as much progress as might be, too, and as much
access of power and of opportunity to the people as
a body of free men, unshackled by any too meddling
government. It was his weakness to think it safe for
the friends of the people to make “a blank paper” of
the constitution, but the very gate of revolution for
those who were not Democrats. If only Democrats
led, “the good sense of the country would correct the
evil of construction when it should produce ill effects”!
In the older and more stubborn Federalists it naturally
bred a sort of madness to see Mr. Jefferson turn loose
constructionist to do the very things which they most
dreaded in their political calculations. In New England
it seemed to many who were high in the Federalist
counsels a thing not to be borne that a great field of
expansion should be opened at the very doors of the
South and West, to the undoing of the East, which
had no free space in which to grow, and must lose her
weight in affairs when the West came to its power.
It was this that made them talk of disunion and of an
independent Confederation to be set up at the North,
despite the protests of Mr. Hamilton, who believed the
purchase to be constitutional and knew it to be wise.
HAMILTON’S RESIDENCE. THE GRANGE
But they were in a hopeless minority. Even Mr.
Jefferson’s attacks upon the judiciary, that last stronghold
into which they had been driven, failed to bring
on the storm they wished for. The process of impeachment
was actively set afoot, that same year 1803, to
effect the removal of such federal judges as made themselves
most obnoxious to attack. The Democratic
leaders of the House announced it as their theory of
impeachment under the constitution that it was not a
criminal prosecution but only a process of removal.
Its ground, they said, need not be any crime or legal
misdemeanor. Such acts sufficed to support it as made
the judge called in question an instrument of opposition
to the course of the government. A decision
declaring an act of Congress unconstitutional would
support it. It must be considered a means of keeping
the courts in reasonable harmony with the will, of the
nation. Here was enough and to spare to feed the
fears and the rising anger of the Federalist leaders.
But Congress itself declined the theory. Judge Pickering
was removed from office because of gross irregularities
of conduct; but Judge Chase was acquitted,
despite his violent partisanship outspoken from the
bench. The Senate would not oust merely for opinions
held, and the courts were safe. The Federalist
leaders found, moreover, that their own partisans, upon
whom they had thought that they could reckon, gave
them no countenance. It was impossible to arouse or
alarm them. Mr. Jefferson had proved no monster,
after all, but an amiable and attractive gentleman,
graceful in conciliation, and apparently honest in his
desire to serve the whole country, spite of what was
said against him.
EARLY VIEW OF WASHINGTON CITY
He had surrounded himself, besides, with capable
men, whose ability and integrity the whole country
recognized. His Secretary of the Treasury was able,
so sound did his management of the finances prove,
to arrange for the payment of the fifteen millions due
for the purchase of Louisiana without asking Congress
to lay an additional tax. “I greatly fear that a
separation would be no remedy,” wrote George Cabot
to those who would have led in the Northern secession.
The source of our evils “is in the political theories of
our country and ourselves. We are democratic altogether,”
and can expect nothing salutary “while we
retain maxims and principles which all experience and
reason pronounce to be absurd.” “It is impossible
to alarm, much less to convince, a large portion of the
Federalist party here of their danger,” explained Mr.
Higginson to the radicals in Congress. “A small
part only of those called Federal are sound in their
opinions and willing to look into their real situation.
Many even of our own party have as much yet to unlearn
as to learn. They have yet much of the democratic
taint about them.” Even extremists saw that
they would have no following in revolutionary courses,
and would have to wait for some grosser provocation,
“which should,” as Mr. Cabot said, “be very generally
felt and distinctly understood as chargeable to the
conduct of our
Southern masters,
such, for example,
as a war with Great
Britain manifestly
provoked by our
rulers.” Almost the
whole country outside
their narrow
coterie rejoiced in
the acquisition of
the lands beyond the
Mississippi. To the
southerner and the westerner it seemed a mere consummation
of destiny, inevitable and not to be debated.
The President turned, with such ease of conscience as
he could command, to other things.
OLD STATE HOUSE, HARTFORD
“Other things,” it turned out, were to involve still
more Federalist-like policy as affairs shifted: were to
involve, in the end, a new set of troubles with England
and France which were as serious as those which
had made such mischief in Mr. Adams’s time, and
which as inevitably led straight towards war and
taxes and federal activity in foreign affairs, the pet
aversions of the President and of every man who
held the strict Jeffersonian creed in politics. Had
Europe been at peace, America might have had her
day of adolescence unchecked and clear of embarrassment.
But France had set all Europe afire, and America,
it turned out, was to be drawn into the storm,—was
not to be suffered to be the only neutral, lest her
advantage should be Europe’s ruin.
All the world being at war, hers was the only flag
under which cargoes could make their way into European
ports. It was the recognized law of nations that
every ship that carried the flag of a belligerent was
subject to be taken and made prize of by an enemy’s
cruisers. England’s merchantmen could go abroad
upon the seas with impunity enough, because England’s
navy dominated the ocean waterways; but half
of the ports of the continent were closed against them.
French and Dutch ships did not venture out of port.
Spain gave up her attempt to bring Mexican dollars
and the ingots of the Peruvian mines out of the south
under convoy in her own bottoms. That and all the
rest of the carrying trade of the world fell to American
skippers, who were free, as neutrals, to go where they
pleased. They fetched cargoes of every kind from every
quarter of the globe; put in with them at American
ports, in order that they might there be reshipped;
and took them thence to their destinations as neutral
goods in neutral bottoms. The products of both Indies
poured in at the ports of Holland, Spain, and France,
without let or hindrance, if only Yankee skippers
brought them; and made their way by river and canal
to the markets of every kingdom and principality whose
resources Bonaparte was using to subdue the world.
Those who fought him seemed defeated by neutral
trade, by means of what seemed to them, at that tremendous
crisis, merely war disguised,—a veritable fraud
of neutral flags by which the laws of war were annulled.
Bonaparte could never be beaten unless this
uninterrupted stream running into his coffers were
somehow cut off.
ARCH STREET PHILADELPHIA, IN 1800
England’s only mastery was on the sea. If she
could not cut off the conquering Corsican’s resources
there she could not hope to check him at all. For a
little while she observed
nominal peace
with him (1802-1805),
but that was
soon broken. Nelson
had utterly destroyed
the French
fleet at the Nile (August
1, 1798); and
now broke the naval
power of Spain and
of France alike on the great day of Trafalgar (October
21, 1805). But on land, apparently, the Corsican could
not be beaten. England determined that at least his
coasts should be shut up and the trade of his allied
and subject states destroyed; and, since she could not
make an actual blockade of all Europe, she resolved
to make a paper blockade, and enforce it as she might
by captures at sea. By a series of Orders in Council
(May, 1806–April, 1809) she virtually declared every
port of Europe and the Indies closed against neutral
trade. Napoleon answered with a series of decrees
(November, 1806–August, 1810) which closed every
English port also, so far as such cruisers as France
had left could close them, or seizures in French ports
make the orders good. Fine, condemnation, even capture
and confiscation were to be the penalties imposed
on all who should be caught ignoring the mandates
of either imperious leader in that desperate combat of
nations.
America was not the special target of these extraordinary
measures. They were simply unprecedented acts
of war in a struggle which had at last transcended
every rule and standard. But America’s trade was
likely to be cut away at the roots as effectually as if
all Europe had declared war against her. Moreover,
she was helpless. Mr. Jefferson had brought a party
to power which had dismantled the navy which the
Federalists had begun. The few ships that remained
were tied up at the docks out of repair, out of commission,
or lacking crews and equipment. English
cruisers overhauled American merchantmen when and
where they pleased, looked into their manifests and
bills of lading, forbade them their voyage if they chose,
and took their seamen off to serve in their own crews.
It was indisputable English law that a British subject’s
allegiance was indefeasible and could not be renounced.
Many a man upon American ships was in
fact a deserter from the British navy, where the pay
was poor enough and the discipline brutal enough to
make any man wish for respite and escape. English
captains were simply reclaiming runaway Englishmen,
their government said. They were fighting single-handed
against Napoleon with all Europe at his
back; they could not suffer their navy to be drained of
its men at such a time as that, when liberty the world
over, it might be, was staked upon their success. Thousands
of her sailors were in fact deserting; it was notorious
where they went; and they must be found.
Many of the men who were impressed could show American
naturalization papers; but no naturalization papers
could avail for their exemption from impressment if
allegiance were indefeasible. The bitter and intolerable
thing was, that British officers made no pretence
of investigation; took what men they chose, American
or English, not declining negroes even; and insulted
the flag of the United States by every method they
employed. Insult reached its climax when the English
cruiser Leopard followed the American frigate Chesapeake
out of Hampton Roads, fired upon her, and took
four men from her as deserters,—the Chesapeake having
but a single gun ready for use (1807).
NEW YORK ABOUT 1800. FROM THE NORTH
Mr. Jefferson saw the face of war in all this, but would
not propose any means of redress. The only remedy
he would suggest was a fleet of gunboats for the defence
of the ports, less costly than fortifications, less
dangerous also, his creed said, to principles of self-government
and the maintenance of a modest central
power, than a formidable navy. If American seamen
were not safe against attack at sea, it was best that
they should stay in port, where the country could make
good their defence. He found it impossible, indeed, to
do away with sea-going ships of war altogether. At the
very outset of his administration he had been obliged
to send a squadron against the pirates of Tripoli,
who openly made war on the commerce of the United
States. The six frigates then kept in commission proved
unsuitable for the service, and he was forced to consent
to the construction of a few vessels more suitable,
which promptly brought Tripoli to terms. But he did
not allow even the Tripolitan war (1802-1805) to bring
a real navy into existence.
He tried negotiation with England, through Mr.
Monroe and Mr. William Pinkney, for many weary
months, and through many changes of ministry over
sea, but could get nothing better than Jay’s treaty
(then about to expire by limitation), and would accept
nothing less than a renunciation of the right of search
and of impressment, which England would not relinquish.
When the Leopard fired on the Chesapeake
he ordered all British men-of-war out of American
waters and forbade them her ports; but there was no
remedy in that. At last, driven to retaliation but unalterably
opposed to war, he recommended an embargo,
which should at least make English merchants smart
by cutting off their lucrative trade with the United
States.
BRYANT’S SATIRE
On the 22d of December, 1807, an Embargo bill
became law which absolutely prohibited all foreign
commerce, whether in foreign or in American bottoms.
A year before Congress had authorized the
President to forbid the importation of certain classes
of English goods on and after a certain date. But
the date had been deferred until the eve of more radical
measures. The Embargo Act closed the ports against
all nations, and even against the exit of American ships.
Even coasting vessels were required to give bond to
land their cargoes within the United States. Such
an experiment in retaliation, cried Josiah Quincy, of
Massachusetts, in the House, had “never before entered
into the human imagination. There is nothing
like it in the narrations of history or in the tales
of fiction.”
“My principle,” said the President, “is that the
conveniences of our citizens shall yield reasonably,
and their taste greatly, to the importance of giving the
present experiment so fair a trial that on future occasions
our legislators may know with certainty how
far they may count on it as an engine for national
purposes,”—as a substitute for war in bringing foreign
nations to terms of reason; and he had his way to the
utmost. His personal influence prevailed in everything.
Members of Congress knew very well how
sorely the bill would pinch, but they never dreamed
of disobeying. “All our surplus produce will rot on
our hands,” cried a member of the House. “God
knows what all this means! I cannot understand it.
I see effects, but I can trace them to no cause....
Darkness and mystery overshadow this House and
the whole nation. We know nothing; we are permitted
to know nothing. We sit here as mere automata;
we legislate without knowing; nay, sir, without wishing
to know why or wherefore.” The embargo was
to be tried because Mr. Jefferson believed in its efficacy.
The closing year of his presidency was darkened
and distressed by its effects. The States themselves
suffered from the act more than the nations whose
trade they struck at. America’s own trade was ruined.
Ships rotted at the wharves,—the ships which
had but yesterday carried the commerce of the world.
The quays were deserted. Nothing would sell any
more at its old price. The southern planters suffered
even more keenly than the New England merchants.
Their tobacco and rice and cotton could not be sold,
and yet their farm hands, who were slaves, could not
be discharged and had to be maintained. The wheat
and live stock of the Middle States lost half their market.
It was mere bankruptcy for the whole country. No
vigilance or compulsion could really enforce the act,
it is true. Smuggling took the place of legitimate
trade, where it could. Even within the year, too, manufactures
began to show a little more as if they would
grow, to supply what importation could no longer supply.
But there was small palliation for the keen distress
of the time in smuggling or the feeble beginnings
of manufacture; and before irreparable mischief had
been done the fatuous system broke down.
NOTICE CONCERNING THE RELIEF OF SAILORS
It bred distress not merely, but actual disaffection
as well. The distress was universal; disaffection
showed itself only in New England, where the Federalists
still kept their organization and their power. The
sea was New England’s farm, as Mr. Pickering said.
To be shut out from using it for trade and adventure
was as sharp a blow at her habit and her livelihood
as that which had been dealt by Mr. Townshend’s
Acts, which had played their part, as everybody knew,
in bringing on a revolution. Exasperation could not
easily be kept within bounds; and no one seemed wise
enough to restrain it. New Englanders deemed the
embargo a more open and more partisan attack upon
their interests than the purchase of Louisiana had
been, and thought it significant enough that it came
from Mr. Jefferson, the Virginian, leader of the South
and West. As a matter of fact, the Act cut nearer
the roots of life in Virginia than in Massachusetts.
The merchants of New England lost the profits of trade,
indeed; but British cruisers would very likely have
confiscated those in any case. Their capital at least
was safe; and New England, like Pennsylvania, found
means to reimburse herself in the home markets suddenly
opened for her simple manufactures which Virginia
and the South had no opportunity to employ.
It showed a singular constancy and steadfastness in
principle and in party loyalty on the part of Virginia
and her neighbor States at the south that they should
thus face ruin to support Mr. Jefferson.
The Federalist coterie in Massachusetts and Connecticut
were at such a pitch of exasperation, allowed
themselves such license of bitter and disloyal speech,
seemed so stubbornly bent upon opposition to the utmost,
that even men very little given to panic fear began
seriously to apprehend the worst. Indeed, the
worst was presently to be seen at hand. It was a long
coast to keep ships from, that which stretched all the
way from the rivers of Maine round about Spanish
Florida to the rivers and inlets of the Gulf, and before
the President and his advisers had done with the hateful
Act they were driven, in order to make it effective,
to measures as arbitrary and as inquisitorial as the
Alien and Sedition laws and Mr. Townshend’s Acts to
enforce the Parliament’s laws of trade. In January,
1809, in accordance with the recommendations of a
report from Mr. Gallatin, Congress passed an Enforcing
Act which authorized the President, through the
collectors of customs, to seize any goods of American
growth or manufacture that might be found in any
kind of boat or in any vehicle going towards the sea,
and to hold them until heavy bonds were given that
they would not be taken out of the United States. At
that the temper of New England broke down, as the
temper of Kentucky and Virginia had broken down
under the Alien and Sedition laws. A committee of
the Massachusetts senate recommended a law to protect
the people of the State against “unreasonable,
arbitrary, and unconstitutional searches.” When Mr.
Dearborn, the Secretary of War, requested Governor
Trumbull, of Connecticut, to select officers of the militia
of that State to assist the collectors in enforcing
the Act, he flatly refused, and plainly declared his
determination to defy the authority of the federal government.
“Conceiving, as I do, and believing it to be
the opinion of the great mass of citizens in this State,”
he said, “that the late law of Congress for a more vigorous
enforcement of the embargo is unconstitutional
in many of its provisions, ... my mind has been led
to a decided and serious determination to refuse compliance
with your request, and to have no agency in
the appointments which the President has been pleased
to refer to me.”
JOHN QUINCY ADAMS
Already, the year before, Mr. John Quincy Adams had
informed Mr. Jefferson that there was a plan afoot in
New England to nullify the embargo and defeat the
laws, and that secession, it might be, and union, or at
least alliance, with England would follow. Here was
a notable sign of the times! John Adams’s son, bred
in the strictest school of federalism, and himself senator
from Massachusetts, had of a sudden left his party,
had voted for the embargo, and now, cool and distant
though he was with all men, came forward to warn
and counsel Thomas Jefferson and shield the country
from the consequences of Federalist folly. Mr. Jefferson
knew at once how singular and significant a thing
had happened; knew that Mr. Adams had acted from a
love of duty, not from love of him; felt a touch of
panic himself; and acted as the crisis seemed to demand.
Amidst such an accumulation of embarrassments, at
home and abroad, it was no doubt better to yield a
good deal to the spirit of discontent, before actual strife
came on, than to provoke it to excesses. The end of
Mr. Jefferson’s term was at hand, his successor chosen,
his party’s supremacy secure, and concession could be
made without material sacrifice. On the 1st of March,
1809, accordingly, a Non-Intercourse Act, which prohibited
trade with the ports of England and with all
countries under the control of France, but set it free
again to move as it pleased so far as the rest of the
world was concerned, was substituted for the absolute
embargo. The signing of the new measure was almost
the last official act of Mr. Jefferson’s administration.
On the 4th of March, with no slight sense of relief,
he handed over to Mr. Madison the responsibilities of
his great office,—a burden which increased, as he had
found, from year to year.
Mr. Madison had been chosen without difficulty to
the Presidency (1808). The supremacy of his party
was almost unquestioned; he was Mr. Jefferson’s choice
for the succession; the nomination was an affair arranged
by the party leaders in Congress and formally ratified
in a caucus of the Republican members of the two houses,—not
without rivalries and a show of contest, indeed,
but without difficulty; and the electors readily confirmed
the choice. Massachusetts, Rhode Island, and
New Hampshire returned in the election to their Federalist
allegiance; three Federalist votes in North Carolina
were added to the two which Maryland again stood
ready to give: and Mr. Pinckney and Mr. King, who
were again the nominees of the Federalists, received
forty-seven electoral votes, instead of the beggarly
fourteen they had received four years before. But Mr.
Madison received one hundred and twenty-two. Mr.
George Clinton, of New York, who had been chosen
Vice President with Mr. Jefferson, after Mr. Burr’s retirement,
became Vice President for a second term with
Mr. Madison. The reaction against the embargo had
not touched the country at large.
AARON BURR
The country, indeed, had turned with a singular
heartiness and unanimity from the Federalists to Mr.
Jefferson and the party he had made, as if he had spoken
the natural humor and inevitable principles of a new
country wishing a new life of its own. The Federalists
seemed of a sudden statesmen no longer, but a mere faction
which wished accommodation with England upon
any terms, for the sake of trade and the maintenance
of a tradition. They seemed out of humor with the
making of a free democratic nation, full of wholesome
but irregular force; and handed even their one-time
principles over to the Republicans: opposed them when
they magnified the federal power by the purchase of
Louisiana, and echoed the protests of the Virginia and
Kentucky Resolutions when they enforced the embargo.
It was evidently the tone and method of the new party
rather than its rigidity in principle or consistency in
action that had taken the fancy of the country. It
used power as freely, and stretched the constitution
with as little compunction in the using, as the Federalists
before it. Though for a little while after its first
elevation to the place of government it had railed in
good set terms against the constitution itself, because
it prevented the removal of obnoxious judges by mere
address of the two
houses; had wished
impeachment to be regarded
as a political,
not as a judicial process;
and had tried to
use it to subordinate
the courts to the political
control of the President,
it had soon forgotten that madness, and had used
a very different tone in most things. It had voted
money to build a great national road through the Cumberland
Gap into the West, as readily as Federalists
would have voted it, and with almost as little doubt or
scruple as to constitutional powers. What had seemed
a bit of treason against the government in the West
had been snuffed out as promptly and unhesitatingly
as the whiskey rebellion in western Pennsylvania had
been snuffed out by Washington and Hamilton in their
more questionable day of authority, when, Jeffersonians
had said, a party acted and not the nation.
WESTERN COOKING UTENSILS
PITTSBURG, 1810
The treason, if treason it was, had been Mr. Burr’s,
now a discredited, it might be also a desperate, man.
His duel with Hamilton, which seemed like nothing
less than a political murder, had rendered him of a
sudden almost a political and social outcast; the last
months of his vice presidency he had passed in bitter
isolation from old friends and associates; and he had
left office (March 4, 1805) stricken in every legitimate
ambition. I am “under ostracism,” he said. “In
New York I am to be disfranchised, and in New Jersey
to be hanged. Having substantial objections to both,
I shall not, for the present, hazard either, but shall
seek another country.” The forced pleasantry covered
no man could tell what purpose. His “other country”,
was the West. Leaving Washington in May, 1805,
he swept in a swift journey through all the forested
country which lay upon the eastern banks of the Mississippi
from Kentucky to far New Orleans and back
again, as if upon an errand. The next year he repeated
the journey; and boats, provisions, munitions
of war began to be gathered here and there on the Ohio
and the Cumberland. It was said he meant to attack
Mexico; that he meant to set up an independent empire
in the West; that some great treason, or at the
least some lawless scheme of freebooting, was afoot.
Nothing could be proved. Mr. Burr was indicted and
tried for treason (May-September, 1807), but there was
not evidence enough to convict him. He left the country
and wandered in restless loneliness through foreign
lands, a ruined and hopeless man.
He had at least furnished proof, men felt sure, that
the loyalty of the West to the East could no longer be
doubted or seriously tampered with: for, whatever it
had been that he was plotting, he had got, it was certain,
very little aid or counsel there, spite of appearances.
The reign of the new party in national affairs
had, at any rate, knitted East and West together; the
makeweight of Louisiana had been added to the national
scale; and Mr. Madison had the bulk of the country
back of him.
Mr. Madison loved peace, as Mr. Jefferson did, and
was willing to secure it by any slow process of law or
negotiation that promised to keep war at arm’s length.
But he presently found himself caught in the tangled
network of policy which, as Secretary of State, he had
woven for Mr. Jefferson. Mr. Jefferson’s foreign dealings
had turned, not merely upon Napoleon’s decrees
and the English Orders in Council against neutral
trade, but also upon his desire to add the purchase
of West Florida to the purchase of Louisiana, and so
make good the dominion of the Union to the east as
well as to the west of the Mississippi. First, when he
thought England would aid him in that matter, he
had played for a close friendship with her. When
England failed him and it seemed as if Napoleon would
compel Spain to make the cession if America would
but turn away from England to him, friendly dealings
with England had been given up and everything had
been pulled about to please the master of France. Napoleon’s
diplomacy ran deeper than that of England.
He stuck at nothing to gain his ends; was determined
that America should serve him, not the English, in
the mighty struggle he had entered upon to bring the
world to his feet; promised everything to win America
away from England, and then, having gained what
he wished, repudiated his promises and did nothing.
Mr. Jefferson had become deeply entangled, beyond
hope of extrication; had become the professed friend of
France, and had not gained Florida. Mr. Madison was
left to face two unfriendly powers, to the more false and
dangerous of whom it was his cue, it seemed, to play
the complacent servant.
MONTICELLO. THOMAS JEFFERSON’S RESIDENCE
For a brief space affairs seemed to clear very hopefully,
as if the old tangle were about to be unravelled
and dealings with England brought to a right posture
again. Mr. Erskine, the British minister at Washington,
young, sanguine, and inexperienced, agreed to a
withdrawal of the Orders in Council, and Mr. Madison
gladly suspended the operation of the Non-Intercourse
Act in respect of Great Britain, as the terms of the
Act permitted. But it turned out that the young minister
had acted without authority. He was recalled,
the Act was again put into force against England
(August 9, 1809), and affairs looked uglier than ever.
Then Napoleon practised anew upon the credulity
of the Administration. On May 1, 1810, Congress formally
repealed the Non-Intercourse Act, which would
have expired by limitation at the close of the session
without repeal, and authorized the President, in case
either Great Britain or France should “cease to violate
the neutral commerce of the United States,” to revive
and enforce non-intercourse with the other, should she
fail to do the same. Napoleon promised that his decrees
against American shipping should be revoked
on the 1st of the following November, provided England
would before that date withdraw her Orders in
Council. England replied that she would rescind the
Orders when informed that the Emperor had revoked his
decrees. The Emperor sent word to Mr. Madison that
his decrees were in fact revoked, and should cease to
have effect after the 1st of November, if in the mean
time the United States should “cause their rights to
be respected by England.”
CINCINNATI IN 1810. FROM HOWE’S HISTORY OF OHIO
There was no doubt what that meant: non-intercourse
with England as the price and condition of release
from the intolerable restraints of France. And intolerable
they were. Nearly every port of the continent,
whether on the Atlantic, the Mediterranean, or the
Baltic, was under the Corsican’s control; and everywhere
American ships were seized and confiscated on
the pretext that they were carriers for England, whom
he meant to beat at any cost. Napoleon’s decrees,
like the English Orders in Council, had been nothing
less than acts of war against the United States from
the first, though not primarily aimed at her, and would
at any time have justified a declaration of hostilities.
But Mr. Madison did not want war. The United
States were not strong enough,—particularly now
that the party in power had disbanded its army, dismantled
its navy, and reduced its revenues to a minimum.
The President’s principles clearly forbade war,
besides. He wished to fight only with the weapons of
nominal peace: embargoes and retaliatory restrictions.
If Napoleon would yield his decrees, so much the greater
pressure could be brought to bear upon England to
yield her Orders in Council, and the vexatious game
might at last be won. The Emperor was no doubt
bringing the end of it within sight.
TREMONT STREET, BOSTON, 1800. LOOKING NORTH
Again too precipitate and too confiding, therefore,
the President acted as if the game were already won and
the matter already settled, so far as France was concerned.
The 1st of November having come and England’s
Orders not yet being withdrawn, on the 2d he
made proclamation that intercourse with Great Britain
and her dependencies would again be suspended on and
after the 2d day of February (1811) following, until
England should yield. Only after he had fully committed
both himself and the country did he learn how
deeply and shamefully he had been deceived. The
seizure of American ships in continental ports did not
stop. Other decrees, other restrictions, old and new,
sufficed for their condemnation as well as the decrees
said to have been revoked. The revoked decrees themselves
were still acted upon if occasion demanded.
American skippers were but lured by a false security
into virtually hostile ports. Their ships and cargoes
were seized and confiscated without compunction or
subterfuge, at a loss of quite ten million dollars in a
single season. Ill feeling between England and the
United States was seriously deepened, as the astute
and unscrupulous master of France had meant that it
should be; and every negotiation for an amicable settlement
grew the more confused and doubtful. Every
sinister influence seemed to draw Mr. Madison towards
what he most dreaded and contemned,—towards a war
of arms, brought on by a programme of peace.
CINCINNATI, FROM NEWPORT, IN 1812
Negotiations dragged very slowly then, with the
coming and going of tardy ships, which had oftentimes
to steal like fugitives in or out of port. But all through
the long year 1811, though hopes and plans and anxious
fears came and went with doubtful ebb and flow,
and no one knew what either England or France would
do, it grew more and more evident that the government
of the United States must do something, if only to keep
itself in countenance. It had pledged itself to believe
that France had in good faith yielded to its demands.
England made no pretence of having yielded or of intending
to yield. Evidence multiplied that France was
playing a double and lying part. Mr. Madison’s mortification
was complete and very bitter; but no one
deemed it possible that the United States should fight
both France and England at once. Men’s minds were
slowly made up to stomach France’s deceptions and
fight England. At least it was so with the President,
who saw no way of retreat not too humiliating to be
borne; and it was so with Congress, which had passed
under the control of new leaders.
HENRY CLAY
An air of radical action began to stir the moment
Congress assembled (November 4, 1811). It was the
first session of the Twelfth Congress. In the House
seventy members, out of a total of one hundred and
forty-one, were new men, and for the most part young
men: their leaders young men like themselves. Most
conspicuous among them was Henry Clay, a man not
yet turned thirty-five, whose tall and striking figure,
easy way of comradeship among men, free and ringing
eloquence in speech, and ready mastery in the battle of
debate gave him an engaging pre-eminence, which no
man without an equal charm and power could dispute
with him. There was something in the whole make-up
of the man,—his free pose, his candid way of utterance,
his dash and telling vigor,—which bespoke him the
Kentuckian, the man of the new and confident West,
where the frontier of settlement was near at hand and
where the forces of irresistible growth and initiative
were abroad. And yet there was an art, a winning
persuasiveness, a reverence for old ideals, a flavor of
old principles in all that he did and said which seemed
a reminiscence of his birth in Virginia, where tradition
was from of old and kept its votaries. Scarcely less
striking was John C. Calhoun, the new member from
South Carolina, a young man not yet thirty, who showed
in every piece of business he handled a maturity like
that of the young statesmen of the constitutional convention.
There was the air of the scholar and student
about him. His luminous sentences, uttered in
debate, shone upon every matter they touched with
singular steadiness and with a light at once vivid and
diffused, disclosing the distant view no less than the
thing at hand. A strain of passion and of quiet energy
showed in him which caught the imagination and
touched the purpose of those about him. It was inevitable
that these men should lead,—these and the other
men of the new age who stood with them and were of
like principle and purpose: in the House, Langdon
Cheves and William Lowndes, of South Carolina; Richard
M. Johnson, of Kentucky; Peter Buel Porter, of
New York; and in the Senate, William H. Crawford,
of Georgia.
WILLIAM HARRIS CRAWFORD
Mr. Clay was chosen Speaker and organizer of the
House, and it proceeded to the business which led to
war. These men had made up their minds that the country
should fight. The President could not but take
their purpose, having no alternative to suggest. The
tangle of French diplomacy could not be straightened
out, the stubbornness of England could not be budged:
the country, as if by hereditary choice, chose to fight
England and let France go her way for the present.
The grounds of the war were singularly uncertain.
France was doing much more to injure neutral trade
than England was. That very spring (1812) a French
fleet put to sea confessedly commissioned to burn American
merchantmen wherever found. Mr. Madison
urged against England the old grievance of impressment,
and no one could doubt its weight or gravity.
Nearly every twelvemonth between 1804 and the embargo
close upon a thousand men a year had been
seized out of American ships. American tonnage increased
seventy thousand tons a year so long as American
skippers were permitted to enjoy the profits of
neutral trade; four thousand two hundred additional
men were needed yearly to put crews into the new craft,
and it was estimated that twenty-five hundred of the
new men were in fact British subjects, no small proportion
of them unquestionably deserters from his
Majesty’s navy. Every American sailor went about
with a certificate of citizenship which described his
“eyes and nose and mouth and chin, the color of his
hair and complexion, and the marks and scars about
his person,—like the advertisement of a runaway
slave,”—and yet was not safe. Actual outrages often
accompanied the ceaseless impressments, and only
the embargo, which kept ships in port, had thrown
the matter for a little into the background. But it
had been thrown into the background. Mr. Jefferson
had let it go almost without protest since his commissioners
had failed to induce England to abandon it. It
was now clearly an afterthought as a ground for war.
There was no excitement in the country; only a vague
irritation and fretfulness. But the drift had set in,
and the majority went with it, dragging the country.
In April, 1812, an embargo was enacted, preparatory
to war; and on the 18th of June war was declared. The
very day before (June 17th) the English Parliament
had repealed the Orders in Council. The change of
mind and of policy long looked for in England had
come at last, and the cause of the war was taken away
on the very eve of its outbreak.
JOHN RANDOLPH
It was a foolhardy and reckless risk the Congress
was taking. The country had been “embargoed and
non-intercoursed almost into a consumption,” as Mr.
Randolph said, very passionately. It was certainly
no time for battle. The party in power had relied on
embargoes and non-intercourse and had disbanded
the army. The revenues of the government were
scarcely more than sufficient for its meagre peace establishment.
The very Congress which voted the war
refused to provide for the taxes which Mr. Gallatin told
them would be necessary to carry it on. The preceding
Congress had refused to recharter the Bank of the
United States, the government’s only effective financial
agency, and the currency was already falling, as a
consequence, into hopeless confusion, running through
a quick depreciation.
DETROIT IN 1815
What was worse, the risk of the war was not a whit
more obvious than its deep impolicy. Napoleon was
the enemy of the civilized world, had been America’s
own enemy in disguise, and had thrown off the disguise.
England was fighting him almost alone, all
Europe thrown into his scale and hers almost kicking
the beam; and now America had joined the forces of
Napoleon, in fact if not in intention, as he had subtilely
planned. It was natural that the raw and rural
nation should thus have seen its own interests in isolation
and indulged its own passion of resentment with
selfishness. England’s policy had cut America to
the quick and had become intolerable, and it did not
lessen America’s exasperation that that policy had
been a measure of war against the Corsican, not against
her. It was a tragical but natural accident that the
war should be against England, not against France.
THE PORT OF BUFFALO, 1815
It was thus that the New England Federalists saw the
war; but they deemed the accident inexcusable and
pressed their opposition almost to the verge of treason.
The trade of the shipping ports had of course suffered
immensely at the hands of both England and Napoleon.
But the profits of the neutral carrier were enormous,
nevertheless, in that troubled time. Such ships
as escaped seizure and made good their voyage recouped
their owners for many lost. Ship building
went forward very prosperously in America despite
every order and decree of the belligerents; and so long
as there was no embargo to restrain and make them
outlaws at home merchants almost cheerfully took
the risks of the sea. The embargo which immediately
preceded the war was intended, of course, to call the
shipping in for its own protection; but merchants hurried
every available vessel to sea as soon as they heard
it was to be passed, in order to be beforehand with it
and take the risks Congress sought to protect them
against. Once again, when the embargo came, the
opposition of New England became factious and desperate.
It spread to New York, which passed from the
control of a Republican to the control of a Federalist
majority. It threatened hopelessly to embarrass the
government, if not to jeopard its very existence.
The course of the war did little to improve matters.
The government had neither the means nor the organization
to conduct it. The President was authorized
to increase the regular army from six to twenty-five
thousand men, to call for fifty thousand volunteers,
and to employ one hundred thousand men from the
militia of the States. But volunteers were not to be
had for the asking; and officers were even harder to
find than men. The governors of Massachusetts, Connecticut,
and New Hampshire, though they would not
forbid recruiting, refused to permit the use of their organized
militia outside the limits of their States, thinking
themselves legally justified by the terms of the constitution,
which authorized Congress to provide for
calling forth the militia only “to execute the laws of
the Union, suppress insurrections, and repel invasions,”
and said nothing of a war like this. The President,
accordingly, withdrew all federal garrisons from New
England. The only general officers available were
either veterans of the Revolution, too old to be serviceable,
or mere politicians who claimed preferment as a
political favor. The income of the government never
while the war lasted rose above ten millions a year;
but its expenses for the war turned out to be from thirty
to forty millions per annum. Loans had constantly to
be resorted to; most of the money of the country was in
New England or at the great ports, where the war was
hopelessly unpopular; men were inclined to refuse to
aid a government
which had already
more than once
ruined trade and
prostrated business,—if
only to show
their temper in affairs;
and the credit
of the government
sank lower and lower.
Congress was
obliged to resort at
last to the very excise
taxes which all
Republicans had so hotly condemned the Federalists for
imposing; to lay direct taxes on such articles of personal
use as household furniture and watches; and finally,
when the war was over but not the difficulties of finance,
to re-establish the Bank of the United States (April,
1816). A few light duties on imports could not support
the government when every principal harbor of the
country was blockaded.
JACKSON’S HEADQUARTERS, NEW ORLEANS
For almost three weary years the war dragged on.
It was a war upon the borders: the long northern frontier,
the defenceless coast, the easy points of approach
on the Gulf. As in the Revolution so now, the heart of
the country went untouched. Along the short lines of
the Detroit, the St. Clair, and the Niagara; on the waters
and shores of the great lakes; and up and down the
line of Champlain, where Burgoyne had moved in the
wilderness, were the chief scenes of the uncertain fighting.
On the coasts English fleets swarmed thicker and
thicker until almost every important port was effectually
closed. Finding no opposing force to attack, their
crews made frequent descents upon defenceless settlements,
which they burned and plundered. In August,
1814, a strong British force landed in Chesapeake Bay,
close to the capital; marched upon Washington, which
the government, knowing the place to be of no strategic
importance whatever, had not thought of providing
with defences; took it without difficulty, the officers of
the government barely escaping capture; burned the
public buildings; and turned to an attack on Baltimore
which was gallantly repulsed.
The year 1814 had set England free to prosecute
the war with vigor. Napoleon was beaten. The very
month Congress declared war against England he had
attacked Russia for a final triumph. Five hundred
and fifty thousand men he took against her, the combined
armies of subjugated Europe. But disaster
dogged him at every step. Three hundred thousand
lives he threw away; more than a hundred thousand
men he left in the hands of the enemy. He came back
with barely one hundred thousand (December, 1812),
to face a rising of the nations. Germany, Spain, Sweden,
every people in Europe roused itself to crush him.
His armies dwindled and were beaten, by Wellington
in Spain, by Blücher beyond the Rhine. By the end
of March, 1814, the allies leagued against him were
in Paris; in April he was an exile in Elbe.
OLIVER HAZARD PERRY
But America by that time had drilled troops and experienced
officers, trained by the hard processes of the war
itself. What proved of as much consequence, her little
navy startled the world by its extraordinary exploits.
There were but seven frigates, great and small, besides
a corvette or two and a few small brigs; but her seamen
were professionals, not amateurs like her soldiers. Whenever
they could elude a British fleet watching at the
harbors where they lay, and come to a reckoning with
their foes, vessel with vessel on the sea, they almost
without exception won, and won promptly, by expert
seamanship and good gunnery; and British captains
were ordered to sail, not singly but in company, to be
safe against them. Little navies were created, too, on
the lakes, where they were built while the war lasted.
Commodore Perry in a single gallant action (September
10, 1813) won entire control of Lake Erie, and set a
body of troops across the lake whose decisive victory on
the Thames ended the war in the northwest. In the
summer of 1814 Commodore Macdonough met the English
on Lake Champlain (September 11th) and won a victory
which once for all ended plans of invasion there.
BATTLE OF LAKE ERIE
As the war progressed discipline came to the raw
armies of the Union and they began to be handled by
men who understood their duty and performed it in
soldierly fashion. The war had begun with a series
of defeats in the north at once ridiculous and disgraceful;
but the whole face of affairs changed when the
Americans drove the British troops from their batteries
at Lundy’s Lane (July 25, 1814) and kept their victory
half the black night through against assault after assault;
and the fortunes of the field swung measurably
even after that from action to action.
The war closed in the South. There the British sent
Pakenham with twelve thousand men, veterans for the
most part from the fields of Spain, to take New Orleans,
which they meant to hold for such terms as might
suit them when the war was done. There, on the 8th
of January, 1815, General Andrew Jackson received
him, at the trenches the Americans had drawn across a
narrow strip of land below the city, and beat him off
with half the force: sent him back in utter rout, with
twenty-five hundred men less than he had brought.
Jackson himself lost but eight killed and thirteen
wounded.
THOMAS MACDONOUGH
Two weeks before that notable affair at New Orleans
(December 24, 1814) a treaty of peace had been signed at
Ghent, of which the
country knew nothing.
England had
several months earlier
made known her
willingness to treat.
The war was costing
her ten millions
sterling a year; and
she made no real
headway in it. Mr.
Madison hurried
commissioners over
sea at the word, and
by December terms
had been agreed upon. It was a mere treaty of peace
and of boundaries. The Orders in Council were long
ago repealed; impressment was not mentioned,—was,
indeed, itself a matter settled well enough by the defeat
of Napoleon and by the new respect America had gained
on the seas. The war itself was no doubt sufficient
guarantee that another for a like purpose would never
be necessary.
HOUSE OF AMERICAN COMMISSIONERS AT GHENT
IN THE AMERICAN TRENCHES. BATTLE OF NEW ORLEANS
Peace came none too soon to check the sinister influences
of politics at home. New England had contributed
men and money to the war as the law required
and her means permitted. Because she was wealthy
and populous, she had, indeed, contributed more than
the South and West, whose representatives in Congress
had brought the war on despite her passionate protests.
But the temper of her leading men grew more and more
impatient and insubordinate as the war advanced. In
December, 1814, at the call of the legislature of Massachusetts,
a convention of delegates from Massachusetts,
Connecticut, and Rhode Island met at Hartford
whose secret sessions made the whole country uneasy.
There was nothing actually revolutionary in what it
did, so far as the country could learn; it had met for
consultation, no doubt, not for action. But it spoke
the very language of the Kentucky and Virginia Resolutions
in the papers which it put forth; it was known
to represent men who had more than once been openly
and aggressively a pro-British faction, men who Hamilton
and John Quincy Adams had feared might go the
treasonable length of disunion; it insisted upon amendments
to the federal constitution which should protect
minorities of States from majorities. When the war
closed a committee of its members was in Washington to
demand of the government that the federal taxes should
be divided and the New England States permitted to
retain those which their own people paid in order that
they might apply them as they pleased to their local
defences. The treaty of peace sent them home belated
and derided. The Hartford convention was the end of
the Federalist party. But it had none the less been a
very sinister sign of the times.
FACSIMILE OF SIGNATURES TO THE TREATY AT GHENT
If the war had done nothing else, however, it had at
last made the country quick with the spirit of nationality,
and factions were discredited. The war of the Revolution
had needed a war for independence to supplement
it, as Mr. Franklin had long ago said. Until
now, notwithstanding the separation, English statesmen
had deemed the United States still in no small
degree dependent upon England for their place and
privilege in the world, and America had virtually in her
thought accepted a position of dependence. The Federalists
had been ashamed of no concession or submission
to England, when once their greater leaders had
fallen silent. This clumsy, foolhardy, haphazard war
had at any rate broken that temper. The country had
regained its self-respect. The government of the Union,
moreover, was once more organized for rational action.
The party which controlled it had once for all given up
the theories which made it conscientiously weak and
inefficient upon principle. It was ready now upon occasion
to raise armies, impose direct taxes, avail itself
of the services of banks, and serve the country by means
which should hold the nation united and self-centred
against the world.
Authorities: For general guidance through this period we have
the fourth, fifth, and sixth volumes of Hildreth, the first three
volumes of George Tucker’s History of the United States, the second
and third volumes of John Bach McMaster’s History of the People
of the United States, the first and second volumes of James Schouler’s
History of the United States of America under the Constitution,
the first volume of Dr. Hermann E. von Holst’s Constitutional
and Political History of the United States, and the fourth
volume of Bryant and Gay’s Popular History of the United States.
With the accession of Mr. Jefferson to the presidency, Mr. Henry
Adams’s admirable History of the United States during the administrations
of Jefferson and Madison becomes indispensable.
The late Mr. Alexander Johnston contributed to J. J. Lalor’s
Cyclopaedia of Political Science, Political Economy, and United
States History articles on the chief topics and events of this period,
such as the purchase of Louisiana, the embargo, and the war,
which exhibit at their best the painstaking and the judicial temper
of the trained historian. For the rest, our general authorities
are John C. Hamilton’s History of the Republic of the United States
of America as Traced in the Writings of Alexander Hamilton and
His Contemporaries, a voluminous work in seven volumes; Edward
Stanwood’s History of the Presidency; George Gibbs’s Memoirs
of the Administrations of Washington and Adams; William
H. Trescot’s Diplomatic History of the Administrations of Washington
and Adams; the first volume of J. P. Gordy’s History of
Political Parties in the United States; Charles Francis Adams’s
Life of John Adams; George Tucker’s Life of Thomas Jefferson;
John T. Morse’s Life of Alexander Hamilton; Henry Adams’s
Life of Albert Gallatin; William C. Rives’s History of the Life and
Times of James Madison; Josiah Quincy’s Memoir of the Life of
John Quincy Adams; Edmund Quincy’s Life of Josiah Quincy;
Henry Cabot Lodge’s Life and Letters of George Cabot; C. W.
Upham’s Life of Timothy Pickering; Moncure D. Conway’s
Omitted Chapters of History, disclosed in the Life and Papers of
Edmund Randolph; Matthew L. Davis’s Memoirs of Aaron
Burr; H. M. Brackenridge’s History of the Late War; William
Jones’s Military Occurrences and Naval Occurrences; Charles J.
Ingersoll’s Historical Sketch of the Second War between the United
States of America and Great Britain, 1812-1815; Benson J.
Lossing’s Pictorial Field Book of the War of 1812; and Theodore
Roosevelt’s Naval War of 1812.
The very notable set of brief biographies known as The American
Statesmen Series constitute, when put together, an excellent history
of the country from the points of view of its several public
men of chief importance. The volumes for this period are those
on Washington, John Adams, Hamilton, Jefferson, Madison,
Jay, Gallatin, Gouverneur Morris, John Marshall, John Randolph,
Clay, John Quincy Adams, and John C. Calhoun. Having been
prepared by different authors, these volumes are necessarily unequal
in authority and merit, but the series as a whole is of remarkable
excellence.
The documents and contemporary materials are to be found in
the Annals of Congress; Thomas H. Benton’s Abridgement of
the Debates of Congress; the American State Papers; the Works,
Papers, and Correspondence of the leading public men of the time;
John Marshall’s Life of George Washington; John Quincy Adams’s
Memoirs; the Diary and Letters of Gouverneur Morris; Timothy
Dwight’s Travels in New England and New York (1796-1813);
Rochefoucault-Liancourt’s Voyage dans les États-Unis (1795-1797);
J. Weld’s Travels through the States (1795-1797); Thomas
Ashe’s Travels in America (1806); John Melish’s Travels in the
United States (1806-1811); John Davis’s Travels of Five Years
and a Half (1798-1802); S. G. Goodrich’s Recollections of a Lifetime;
William Sullivan’s Familiar Letters on Public Characters;
Memoirs and Letters of Dolly Madison, Wife of James Madison;
John Randolph’s Letters to a Young Relative; William Cobbett’s
Porcupine’s Works; Henry A. Wise’s Seven Decades of the Union;
Timothy Dwight’s Character of Thomas Jefferson as exhibited
in His Writings; Henry Adams’s Documents Relating to New
England Federalism; James Monroe’s View of the Conduct of
the Executive in the Foreign Affairs of the United States; J. Stephen’s
War in Disguise, or the Frauds of the Neutral Flags; Coggeshall’s
History of the American Privateers; Dwight’s History of the Hartford
Convention; S. Leech’s Thirty Years from Home (upon a
vessel of the United States); and, after 1811, Niles’s Weekly Register.
CHAPTER IV CRITICAL CHANGES
A critical presidential election had marked the
very outset of the war. Mr. Madison had, no doubt,
been Mr. Jefferson’s lieutenant and chosen successor,
and had meant to walk in his footsteps, preserving
peace at the price of embargoes and domestic agitation,
and keeping the federal government in the background,
even though it should cost it its strength and prestige.
But there had been men of his own party from the first
who earnestly objected to the succession, wishing a
leader of a different temperament and fibre. “We ask
for energy,” they said, “and we are told of his moderation;
we ask for talent, and the reply is, his unassuming
merit.” The very war itself had come because Mr.
Madison and his cabinet, like Mr. Jefferson and those
who counselled him, had nothing to suggest, whatever
wrong was wrought upon them,—except to withdraw
from the seas, close the ports, build gunboats to
defend the harbors, and wait until the inevitable should
be at hand. While they waited every condition of national
politics shifted and was altered, and watchful
men who wished for action had grown deeply uneasy.
JOSIAH QUINCY
Sixteen years of Jeffersonian supremacy had culminated
in a war which was against all Jeffersonian
principles, and there had come about, while no one
planned, an unlooked for disorder of parties, a bewildering
reversal of parts in every matter of policy. In June,
1813, Mr. Josiah Quincy, no Jeffersonian, but a Federalist,
professing to be of the school of Washington and
Hamilton, had moved, in the legislature of Massachusetts,
that “in a war like the present, waged without
justifiable cause and prosecuted in a manner which indicates
that conquest and ambition are its real motives,
it is not becoming a moral and religious people to express
any approbation of military or naval exploits which
are not immediately connected with the defence of our
sea-coasts and soil,”—words which rang true to the earlier
tones of Jeffersonian profession. The young leaders
of the new Republican Congress, on the other hand,
Jeffersonian Republicans though they professed to be,
had pressed the war forward in the spirit, if not with
the method, which had been Washington’s and Hamilton’s.
Mr. Madison was not their real party head.
Only eighty-three of the one hundred and thirty-three
Republican senators and representatives attended the
congressional caucus which gave him his nomination
for a second term (May, 1812); and he won the election
only by the vote of Pennsylvania. Mr. De Witt Clinton,
of New York, Republican though he was, had
put himself forward as an independent candidate, had
carried New York with him into opposition, had received
the support of the Federalists, desperate for success,
and had been voted for by the electors of every northern
State except Pennsylvania and Vermont. Mr. Madison
had received the solid support of the South and the
votes of Vermont and Pennsylvania. Pennsylvania’s
twenty-five electoral votes had decided the election
(128-89). Parties were breaking up, and Mr. Madison’s
personality was not strong enough to hold his own
party together. It had been a hazardous test of party
allegiance with which to begin a war.
DE WITT CLINTON
And then, when the war was over and Mr. Madison’s
eventful second term at an end, there had been another
choice of President which seemed to go by rule of thumb
rather than by the real preference of those who guided
affairs. Mr. Monroe received the succession,—not because
of his personal force or because of any gift of
leadership discoverable in him, but because, by long
public service and by intimate association with the
leaders of his party, he had made his way into the inner
group of politicians long since gathered about Mr.
Jefferson. Virginia, one of the most populous and
influential States of the Union, was the Republican
party’s centre of gravity. Her public men, with twenty-five
electoral votes behind them, dominated Republican
party counsels; and Mr. Monroe was their choice
for fourth Virginian President. His nomination was
carried in caucus, it is true, only by the narrow margin
of eleven votes over Mr. Crawford, of Georgia; but, that
initial victory won, the presidency followed as of course.
Mr. Madison had shown himself a statesman rather
in the framing of institutions and the formulation of
law than in the government of events. Mr. Monroe,
without his studious comprehension of principles, stood
for at least a like experience in affairs. The country, it
seemed, was not yet ready for younger men, and there
was no party set against him that could defeat him.
The Federalists knew themselves discredited. What with
their factious support of Mr. Clinton, who had never
avowed any principle which they could pretend was
their own, and the ugly threat of the Hartford convention,—their
loss of principle in following the men
they did follow and the openly avowed disunionist principles
of the one-time leaders whom they did not follow,—the
country at large had turned from them in contempt
and deep distaste. Their electoral vote fell off
to thirty-four again: the votes of Massachusetts, Connecticut,
and Delaware.
No doubt it was a fortunate choice which preferred
Mr. Monroe at such a time. A man of aggressive
force and enterprising initiative would too much have
disturbed the quiet, spontaneous processes by which,
in those years of peace and yet of quick transition, parties
were finding themselves and making ready for a
new age. That the new President was no master of
men had become evident enough while he was a member
of Mr. Madison’s cabinet. He had accepted the Secretaryship
of State in April, 1811, with the avowed intention
of extricating the country from the entanglements
into which Mr. Jefferson and Mr. Madison had
suffered it to be drawn; but the dark tide of perplexed
diplomacy which swirled about the Napoleonic wars,
and which had overwhelmed Mr. Madison, had caught
him also in its fatal drift, and he had become Mr.
Madison’s comrade merely, not his guide. He lacked
originative strength, but not sound character; he fell
short of the equipment of a statesman, but not of the
equipment of an upright and serviceable public officer.
He was able, his colleagues found, “to keep important
matters steadily under his attention until he had mastered
them and could form his judgment accurately
concerning them”; and looked into his duties with “a
mind of capital integrity and ingenuous honesty.”
Without the social gift to preside with grace, he brought
dignity and good temper to his task, and the safe traditions
of an elder school in politics.
While he steadily held the government to its accepted
and established mode of action and of growth, many
things disclosed themselves in the life of the country,
and politics moved forward to a new order. Hitherto
the country had known the leadership only of New
England and the South, regions peopled straight out
of the Old World: the one ruled by a professional aristocracy
of ministers and lawyers, the other by a social
and proprietary aristocracy of land owners; both governed,
alike in thought and action, by old traditions
and both smacking, whatever their professions of democratic
principle upon occasion, of an old-world taste for
privilege and for the authority of a trained, experienced,
disciplined minority. But since the new century opened
and Mr. Adams gave place to Mr. Jefferson new
States had come crowding faster and faster into the
Union, and came crowding still: Ohio (1802), Louisiana
(1812), Indiana (1816), Mississippi (1817), Illinois (1818),
Alabama (1819); most of them springing up in the
far valley of the Mississippi, where new communities
bred a new air and the sap of a new nation was rising.
Transplantation thither seemed to create a new race,—not
the mere offspring of New England or the South,
not mixed or compounded of the two in such ways as
to reproduce the East, not moulded from the Old World,
not homogeneous even, but full of racy elements united
in a new and free combination, more like New York
and Pennsylvania than like Virginia or Massachusetts,
and yet different also from these, with a flavor and
spirit distinctively its own.
The country was at last in a position to feel at their
full these forces from within, and to respond to them
quickly and naturally. By the mastery of Wellington
and Blücher at Waterloo (June 18, 1815) Europe had found
peace again. For the first time since the Revolution
in France, since the setting up of the federal government
in America, the seas were cleared of hostile armaments.
Questions of impressment and of the rights of neutral
carriers at sea fell quietly out of sight amidst a general
peace. Every strain was eased, and the young state
in the West, which the great storm of war over sea,
spreading blackly from continent to ocean till it seemed
to fill the world, had at last touched and tested, could
turn to its own affairs with a novel sense of freedom
from outside influences or interruption.
DANIEL D. TOMPKINS
She found her affairs and her life singularly altered.
Peace changed the very face of trade. American skippers
no longer had the lucrative advantage of commanding
the only vessels free to pass from port to port
amidst a world at war. There was, indeed, still plenty
of carrying to be done at sea. Crops fell short in Europe
after the scourge of war, and America filled all the ships
she could get with grain for the markets over sea. English
merchants poured their goods once again into the
American ports, so long shut against them by embargoes
and war. But seamen of every nation could compete
for the trade, and the Yankee skipper had no longer
any advantage except such as his wit and sea-bred fitness
gave him.
JAMES WILSON
The very freedom with which trade moved, besides,
altered the attitude of the country towards it. Manufactures
had sprung up while the ports were closed.
The very ship owners of the trading ports had in many
instances sold their craft and put their capital into the
manufacture of such things as were most immediately
needed for the home market. By the year 1815 close
upon fifty million dollars had been invested in the manufacture
of textile fabrics alone. In 1808, when feeling
ran so hot in the East over the embargo, there were
but eight thousand spindles employed in the manufacture
of cotton, and only some fifteen hundred bales
of cotton per year were needed to supply them; but in
1815 there were five hundred thousand, and ninety thousand
bales of cotton were used within the year to keep
them busy. In 1814 Mr. Francis Lowell, of Boston,
had set up at Waltham the first factory ever established
in which every process in the manufacture of cotton,
from the cleansing and carding of the raw material to
the weaving of the cloth, was carried through under
a single roof, each step intelligently and economically
coördinated and fitted to the next. The secret of the
power loom successfully put into operation in England
in 1806 had been very jealously and carefully
guarded by its inventors, but Mr. Lowell, with the
assistance of shrewd mechanics, worked its principle
out to a successful application for himself, and the
American factory system was once for all established.
The new movement did not stop with the establishment
of cotton factories. The manufacture of wool
and flax and hemp and even silk was added. The
machinery which could not be bought in England was
made in America. Iron manufactures, long ago set
up but tentative and feeble hitherto, increased from
hundreds of thousands to millions in value under the
stimulation of foreign trade cut off. Hides and skins
were extensively prepared; liquors were distilled and
fermented from the abounding grain and fruits of the
country-sides; glass, earthenware, furniture, almost
everything that was in general use in the country,
was sooner or later added to the growing list. Industries
long ago begun upon a small scale took heart to
grow, and those which Americans had hitherto not
dreamed of attempting were hardily embarked upon.
Distinct manufacturing regions began sensibly to develop
in the middle States and in the East, with interests
and characteristics which statesmen could not
afford to overlook.
CUMBERLAND GAP, NEAR WHEELING, VIRGINIA
It was manifestly a menace to every young industry
that a flood of English imports should continue to pour
into the country at the open ports. The remedy was a
protective tariff, such as Mr. Hamilton had wished to
see at the first; and the young Republican leaders of
Congress did not hesitate to advocate and establish
it (April, 22, 1816). Mr. Madison himself favored and
even urged it, as he had favored and urged also the
re-establishment of the national bank. Western members
of Congress supported it because they wanted and
could get duties on flax and hemp. Every State in
the Union except Delaware and North Carolina was
represented by at least one member in the vote which
established it. Men of the most diverse views and
interests united in wishing to give the country not only
political but also economic independence. Mr. Clay
urged that it ought to be put into a position to develop
every resource that could serve it or make it powerful
in time of war. The duties imposed were not high:
twenty-five per cent. upon cotton and woollen goods,
and upon other manufactured goods in proportion.
But the duties on cottons and woollens were made very
formidable, as it turned out, by a provision that in no
case should they amount to less than six and a quarter
cents a yard. At the very outset that represented
a tax of more than twenty-five per cent. on the coarse
goods which the southern planters bought for the use
of their slaves; and as the processes of manufacture
cheapened this fixed minimum represented, of course,
a larger and larger fraction of the price. It was pretty
sure in the end to become an effectual barrier against
all foreign competition.
The men who planned these things saw also the danger
of mere development, the risk in growth itself, unless
the country, with its long coast and scattered settlements,
spreading more and more upon the unlimited
spaces of the great continent, were in some way bound
together by easy means of intercourse and union. It
had been found next to impossible to handle armies
in the northern forests during the war, or in the long
wilderness which lay upon the lower Mississippi between
the Atlantic settlements and the Gulf: difficult
to handle them anywhere at the heart of the country,
even amidst the oldest settlements,—for lack of roads
or any open way of transport except where rivers or
the lakes themselves lay like highways. The troops
had been time and again likely to starve, not because
there was not food enough to be had upon the order of
the government, but because it could not be got to them.
The commissary had infinitely more difficult duties
than the general in command. Great highways were
needed, alike for war time and for times of peace, and a
system of canals cut from watercourse to watercourse.
Mr. Gallatin had outlined what ought to be done so
long ago as April, 1808, in a forcible report to Congress,
planning a whole scheme of intercommunication
with all his wide-eyed, statesmanlike sagacity in such
matters; but Mr. Jefferson, though he felt nothing
less than enthusiasm for the Secretary’s plan, had
demanded first a constitutional amendment to make it
legal. Mr. Gallatin’s broad purpose of “internal improvements”
upon a national scale and at the nation’s
expense slumbered, therefore, until the Congress came
which the young Republicans led who made war on
England. Then (December, 1816) Mr. Calhoun, of
South Carolina, proposed that the million and a half
dollars which the new national bank had paid the
government for its privileges should be set aside as a
fund “for constructing roads and canals and improving
the navigation of watercourses.” But, though the
bill passed, Mr. Madison vetoed it, entertaining Mr.
Jefferson’s scruples in the matter; and for a little while
longer the plan was put aside. The federal government
did nothing but slowly push forward through the Cumberland
Gap into the West a single great road which
was meant to be the nation’s highway to the lands on
the Ohio, its common estate in the far western valleys.
This road the government had begun in 1806, and from
year to year small appropriations had been made for
its extension as opportunity or money permitted. But
for anything more than this the time was not yet quite
ripe.
CANAL BOATS CROSSING THE MOUNTAINS
The new national principles of the Republican leaders
found fuller scope and a wider application in affairs
when Mr. Monroe became President,—not so much
because of any change from the old order of thinking
in Mr. Monroe himself, as because events overruled
party creeds and made their own terms with abstract
principles. Subtly, insensibly, by an alchemy whose
processes no man knew or guided, the transformations
of growth were becoming also transformations
of character in the young body politic of the Union.
Young men, and men not hitherto looked to for leadership,
were pushing themselves to the front. Mr. Madison
had already called Mr. Crawford, of Georgia, one of
the new group of congressional leaders, into his cabinet,
and Mr. Monroe retained him as Secretary of the Treasury.
He called Mr. Calhoun, of South Carolina, to
the Secretaryship of War. The State Department,
hitherto the chief post of each administration, he put
into the hands of Mr. John Quincy Adams, whose defection
from the Federalist ranks in 1808 had shown
in him the temper and the audacity of the man who
dares interpret the signs of the times and is not subject
to the discipline of parties retrogressive or gone
astray.
Letters written by Mr. Jefferson and Mr. Madison
from their quiet places of retirement could not hold the
country back from radical change. Every year the
mere scale of affairs, if nothing more, was enlarged
and altered,—by the tidelike movement of population
into the western country, the setting up of new States,
the quick transfigurements of economic conditions,
the incalculable shiftings and variations of a society
always making and to be made. It was found when
the census of 1820 came to be taken that the total population
of the country had increased from 7,215,791 to
9,638,191 within the decade. Twenty thousand immigrants
had come in at the ports the year Mr. Monroe
became President (1817). It was not merely a growth
along the old lines and at the old seats of population.
The restless, unceasing, adventurous movement of
the nation made a deeper impression upon its politics
than did its mere growth. The boatman’s song on the
long western rivers, the crack of the teamster’s whip
in the mountain passes, the stroke of the woodman’s
axe ringing out in the stillness of the forest, the sharp
report of the rifle of huntsman, pioneer, and scout on
the fast advancing frontier, filled the air as if with the
very voices of change, and were answered by events
quick with the fulfilment of their prophecy.
Five States were admitted to the Union within the
first four years of Mr. Monroe’s administration, as
many as had been admitted within the five-and-twenty
years preceding, as many as were to be admitted within
the five-and-twenty years to follow. And the list
of new States was not complete before an issue had
been raised whose significance was only too plainly
of the future: not a thing to be settled at a stroke, but
a thing to be slowly tried out by the long processes of
the nation’s life. It startled him, Mr. Jefferson said,
“like a fire-bell in the night.” It arose out of the application
of the Territory of Missouri to be admitted
to the Union (March 6, 1818). Missouri had been settled
out of the South; slave owners had followed the
hardy first settlers thither; and now they asked leave
to come into the Union as a State with the institution
of slavery secured to them in their constitution. Here
was a question which aroused passion and challenged
principle upon the instant,—an issue between the North,
which had rejected slavery, and the South, whose industries
and whose very social order were founded
upon it.
PRINCE METTERNICH
Southern statesmen had dominated the counsels of
the ruling party of the nation these sixteen years and
more. Men out of the South were also making and
governing the West. The broad stretches of the great
State of New York, themselves but half peopled and
full of fair regions inviting to settlement, lay between
New England and the far-away valleys where new
States were to be built; the unoccupied forests of Maine
were near at hand and easy of access at the north;
many a tract within the borders of New England’s own
little commonwealths still awaited occupation and development.
By special effort an “Ohio Company,” organized
in Massachusetts by veterans of the Revolution,
had sent bands of settlers out of New England to lands
which it had purchased and reserved upon the northern
bank of the great river the French had coveted, and
little hamlets of their making had sprung up there
and flourished. Its settlers, crowding slowly in, had
played a notable part in making the young State of
Ohio ready for admission into the Union (1802). But
it was not men out of New England, or even out of
Pennsylvania and New York, which lay so close at
hand, who were as yet playing the chief part in the
West. Kentucky and Tennessee, themselves but the
other day built into States by hunters, woodsmen,
pioneers, adventurers, while the Revolution was being
fought out and the Union brought into existence, furnished
the men who were fittest for the first enterprises
of conquest and settlement beyond the Ohio and the
Mississippi: the conquest of nature and of the doughty
tribes of red men who were still knights challengers
there in the daunting wilderness.
The Ohio poured its open flood along all the northern
front of Kentucky from northeast to southwest; the
Mississippi itself was at her doors at the west, and swept
slowly down, below her, along all the western front of
Tennessee. Kentuckians had constituted the chief
part of the rough-and-ready muster which beat the
English and Tecumseh’s braves, their allies, at the
Thames by Lake St. Clair, to make safe the northwestern
border in the war of 1812. Tennesseeans, under a
Tennesseean commander, had lain in the trenches at
New Orleans in the mist of a January morning in 1815,
and saved the South on a famous field. Men upon
those frontiers had the initiative, the training, and the
zest for every sort of daring and endurance, and a sense
of comradeship which made the whole long border seem
to them their common home and field of endeavor. It
was they who crowded first across the great streams
at their front into Indiana, of which they had been prompt
to make a State in 1816; into Illinois, presently to be
admitted (December, 1818); and into Missouri, which
they now insistently asked leave to bring in. Indiana
and Illinois lay above the Ohio, and were parts of that
great Northwest Territory which Virginia and her
sister States had consented to part with as a preparation
for the setting up of the Confederation. It had become,
as they intended, a national domain, for whose
organization and development the Congress of the Confederation
had made well-considered plans in the famous
Ordinance of 1787. That Ordinance was still the law
of the land. It forbade slavery forever. The pioneers
who had pressed across the Ohio from the south, to
make the new commonwealths now established there,
had been promptly followed by men out of the older
settlements behind them, out of Virginia and North
Carolina, and out of the long-settled neighborhoods of
Kentucky and Tennessee themselves. These men had
again and again petitioned Congress for permission to
own and employ slaves in their new homes; but Congress
had refused to relax the law. In Missouri there
was no such bar. Slave owners could take up lands
there and put their slaves upon them. It was a region
carved out of the vast Louisiana purchase beyond the
Mississippi. Its lands stretched wide upon the open
prairies of a new region for which Congress had made
no law. Institutions might shape themselves there at
will; and did shape themselves, accordingly, to the
masterful will of the aggressive men who had gone
over to possess the land.
It was, indeed, a masterful race, which the men of
the East were slow to understand or sympathize with,—a
race bred to warfare and a lawless mastery. It had
made short work of overcoming nature in the wilderness,
and as short of driving the Indians with slaughter and
savage force from their hunting grounds and bits of
tillage. It had meant to cross the river and make
itself free of the great province of Louisiana whether
Mr. Jefferson had bought the inviting region or not.
Not content with such trade as they could get upon the
rivers at the east, its pioneers sent caravans of white-hooded
wagons across the long plains into the far southwest,
from their new seats in the Missouri country to
the Spanish settlements which lay upon the Rio Grande
del Norte. Their talk was already of a time when they
should thrust the Spaniard out there also, and have all
the continent from ocean to ocean, north and south, as
one unbroken national domain.
CHICAGO IN 1821
Such men were not likely to take a refusal when they
asked to be admitted to the Union, whatever their proffered
state constitution contained of institutions distasteful
to politicians in the East. But their request
threw Congress and the country itself into a very fever
of debate. Here was indeed a critical choice to be made
concerning the extension of slavery. Slavery had
found no suitable place in the economy of the northern
States, where free labor had from the first predominated,
and was now abolished: though it had been permitted
in every one of them no longer ago than the year of the
Declaration of Independence, and had been abolished
in some but the other day. In the South, on the other
hand, it had long been habitual and of the fixed and
accepted order of society, the very foundation of an
aristocratic system and way of life; and was now about
to get a new hold and enjoy a new reason for being.
In the days of the Revolution there had seemed a considerable
body of sentiment against slavery even in
the South. Many a generous protest had been uttered
there against it, especially in Virginia, by men who
were no closet philosophers, but the trusted representatives
and leaders of their State; who declared that it
discouraged arts and manufactures, degraded labor,
and had a most pernicious effect on manners. But
such sentiments had given way before the fact of its
inveterate rootage and before the increasing value and
serviceableness of slave labor in the cotton fields, as
the crop rose from, hundreds to hundreds of thousands
of bales, and the spindles both of Old and New England
waited on the bursting of the boles. The cotton gin
which Mr. Whitney had invented enabled even an unskilful
slave to cleanse a thousand pounds of cotton of
its tenacious seed in a single day. Without it he had
been able to cleanse but five or six pounds. The negro
could endure the heat of the southern day in the open
field as the white man could not. His labor had become
the very sinews of the South.
JERSEY CITY IN 1820
Southern men had seen already what the system
must cost them. Its mere existence meant that the
North must outstrip them in population and in wealth.
White immigrants, free laborers, would not come into
the South; and manufactures could not be built up where
the only laborer was the awkward, careless, inapt slave.
If the South could not keep her place in the race for men
and wealth, she must lose also her place in the race for
power. Slowly and surely, as representation was reapportioned
from decade to decade, to correspond with
the changes disclosed by the decennial census, her representation
in the lower house of Congress must grow
smaller and smaller, that of the northern States larger
and larger, until she should be overwhelmed in matters
of legislation by a governing majority which could
neglect her peculiar interests at pleasure. Southern
men did not doubt that such a majority would be used
against the South. Their leaders felt sensibly enough
the subtle antagonisms which radically different social
standards, radically different economic conditions, radically
different interests and ways of thought made
more and more intense from year to year. Here was
already, they began to see, a nation of two disparate
halves, whose interests, if indeed irreconcilable, as they
seemed, must be kept at a nice balance over against
each other,—a balance hazardous to maintain, fatal to
give up.
This was the unpleasant light that shone upon the
question of Missouri’s admission to the Union with
a slave constitution. What division was to be made of
the Louisiana territory as between the southern system
and the northern? East of the Mississippi all was
plotted out and settled that concerned this vexatious
matter. The line of the Ohio, it had been agreed, should
mark the cleavage between free States and slave. Mississippi
and Alabama had offset Illinois and Indiana in
the list of States created this side the Louisiana purchase.
If the Senate was not to pass, like the House,
entirely into the hands of a northern majority, there
must be some similar division of the Louisiana country
also, which stretched beyond the river, wide as the
original domain of the Union. The case of Missouri
must turn upon fundamental questions of interest,
development, and political power.
For two years it hung doubtful, held in debate both
within and without the houses of Congress; and it was
settled at last only by compromise. It was agreed that
Missouri should be admitted upon her own terms, with
slavery sanctioned in her fundamental law, but that
from all the rest of the Louisiana purchase tying north
of latitude 36° 30′,—a line drawn beyond Missouri as
if straight into the west from the mouth of the Ohio,—slavery
should be forever excluded, as it was from
the Northwest Territory; and Missouri was with that
understanding authorized (March 3, 1820) to organize
a state government with slavery in its constitution.
At the same time a bill was passed admitting Maine,
in far New England, into the Union, as a counterpoise
to the new slave State in the West. For a time the
troublesome question was quieted; but many a sinister
token of agitation and change had been brought to
light in the long processes of debate. A sense of divided
interests, sectional antagonisms, bitter personal feeling
on the one side and on the other, a consciousness that
fundamental contrasts and diversities of principle underlay
the apparent agreement, wrought very seriously
upon the minds of thoughtful men and could not soon
or easily be thrown off.
Meanwhile other events pushed steadily forward
the process of expansion and growth which was inevitably
to hasten the solution of that and every other
question of interest or of power. In 1810 Mr. Madison
had taken possession of West Florida, the strip of coast
which lay upon the Gulf between the Mississippi and
the river Perdido, with its key at Mobile: upon the pretext
that it was in fact part of the original territory of
Louisiana, and had become the property of the United
States by the cession of 1803. For seven years after
that cession it had remained in the hands of the Spaniards,
who considered it an integral part of Florida,
in no way affected by Napoleon’s sale of Louisiana
to the United States. But settlers had crowded in from
the States. Their self-assertion and independence of
action there and their manifest determination to be
quit as soon as possible of Spanish rule had thrown
affairs into confusion; and Mr. Madison made their
interests his excuse for interfering. It was April, 1813,
before the Spanish garrison at Mobile suffered itself
to be crowded out and relinquished its post; but Congress
had not waited for it to go. It had already apportioned
the territory (1812), in part to the new State
of Louisiana, that year created and admitted to the
Union, in part to the Territory of Mississippi. Spain
was in no position to resist. Napoleon’s armies had
overrun her (1810); she had become the battlefield upon
which Wellington pitted himself against the marshals
of France (1811-1812); her South American colonies
had revolted against her and she was powerless to recover
them; she could do nothing while Napoleon swept
Europe with his power.
The government of the United States pushed its claims
upon that frontier, accordingly, at every opportunity,
and found opportunities enough in the disorders of the
ill-governed province. Early in 1811 Congress had not
scrupled to authorize the President to take “temporary
possession” of East as well as of West Florida, by a
couple of resolutions which were not made public until
1818; and only the President’s good principle in the
matter had prevented additional acts of aggression
and virtual conquest. Finally war with the restless,
marauding Seminoles who were still upon the border
(1818) brought the inevitable outcome. Andrew Jackson
was in command at Mobile. When once in the field
against the red men he would not stop because they
crossed the frontier into Spanish Florida, but followed
them over the border as he would have followed them
anywhither, with a vigor that never hesitated or relented.
Suspecting the Spaniards at St. Marks and
Pensacola of giving shelter and encouragement to the
Indians, he incontinently seized both places until he
should have reported his business finished and learned
what his government wished to have done with them.
Deeming Alexander Arbuthnot, a Scots trader whom he
found there in the Indian country, and Robert Ambrister,
an English ex-lieutenant of marines who could not
give a satisfactory account of himself, to all intents and
purposes “outlaws and pirates,” paid emissaries of the
English government to keep trouble brewing for the
United States among the Indians of Florida, he hanged
the one and shot the other out of hand, British subjects
though they were and within the territory of Spain. He
had understood his real errand to be the virtual conquest
of East Florida, time out of mind the refuge of
smugglers, runaway slaves, and broken and hostile
tribes of Indians, and in time of war a constant menace
to all the southern border because of the weakness or
the unfriendly alliances of Spain.
CUMBERLAND ROAD, NEAR WHEELING, VIRGINIA
Mr. Monroe and his cabinet were greatly shocked to
learn what he had done in his headstrong masterfulness,
and promptly restored Pensacola and St. Marks
to the Spanish authorities; they saw nothing for it,
however, so long as affairs stood as they did upon the
border, but to defend their general’s course for the rest,
upon the ground that he had only pursued his Indian
foes to their habitual refuge amidst the forests of the
peninsula, and performed in Spain’s stead the indispensable
duties of police in districts infinitely disturbed
and an undoubted menace to every neighbor. The
Spanish government, on its part, saw clearly enough
how defenceless and how useless Florida was, thus
cornered and detached by the spreading power of the
United States throughout the continent. On February
22, 1819, therefore, the Spanish minister in Washington,
acting under new instructions from his government,
signed a treaty by which Florida was ceded
entire to the United States, in consideration of the payment
by the United States of five million dollars in satisfaction
of all claims, and the relinquishment by the
United States of all right to the Texas country, where
their title to possession was much better than it had
ever been in any part of Florida. The Senate confirmed
the treaty at once; the Spanish government tardily returned
its ratification within a couple of years (February,
1821); and the questionable business was at an end.
Both Mr. Madison and Mr. Monroe addressed themselves
very diligently, the war of 1812 being over and
all the world having come into a breathing time of
peace, to clearing all foreign complications away. In
1815 Mr. Monroe, being then himself Secretary of
State, had arranged with Great Britain a tolerably satisfactory
commercial convention, which opened at any
rate a part of the trade of the British West Indies to
American ships. The same year the Dey of Algiers,
who had taken advantage of the war to prey upon the
commerce of the United States, was obliged upon Commodore
Decatur’s quarterdeck to sign a treaty of peace
and amity which he was not likely soon to break, having
read his lesson at the port-holes of a formidable
fleet in his harbor. In 1818 Mr. John Quincy Adams,
acting under Mr. Monroe, negotiated fresh treaties
with England under which the United States gained
permanent rights in the Canadian fisheries, Great Britain
gave up her claims to the navigation of the Mississippi,
and the northern boundary line of the United
States was determined from the Lake of the Woods to
the Oregon country.
THE CAPITOL AT WASHINGTON, 1804
Fair skies at home and abroad cheered the country
ere the time for choosing presidential electors came
round again, in the autumn of 1820, foreign difficulties
having cleared away and the ill-omened Missouri question
being apparently settled; and Mr. Monroe’s re-election
was agreed upon as of course. When the electors
met in their several States to vote only a single one of
their number, an elector of New Hampshire, indulged
himself in an individual choice, voting, not for Mr.
Monroe, but for Mr. John Quincy Adams. Every other
vote was cast for Mr. Monroe. Even eight Federalist
electors, chosen, along with seven Republicans, in
Massachusetts, joined in the all but unanimous choice;
and the election passed as if it were hardly more than
an incident, a formality, at mid-term of the President’s
eight years of office.
There was no longer any Federalist party to be reckoned
with in the field of national politics. Though
Federalist views persisted, the name was a name discredited.
The manufacturers of New England had
been won over to the Republican party by the tariff of
1816; and had not cooled towards it because the Senate
rejected the still higher duties which Mr. Monroe had
recommended and the House had adopted. The rich
merchants at the eastern ports did not like the tariff,
but did like the President and the treaties of commerce
and of peace he had secured. He had declared himself
opposed to “internal improvements” at the national
expense, upon which, progressive men thought, the
movements and the expansion of commerce must in no
small degree depend; and in 1822, when Congress put
him to the test, he vetoed even an appropriation for the
Cumberland road; but he presently modified his views
on that point, and, for the rest, held so steady and reasonable
and open a course, and was upon occasion so
spirited in defending the nation’s interests, that criticism
gathered no head against him. Politicians schemed
for personal advantage behind the scenes, not forgetting
the next presidential election. Now one group and
again another essayed to gain control of affairs. To
those who read very curiously the signs of the times
new parties seemed to be perceptibly enough outlined
just beneath the surface of events. But on the surface
there was a great calm, and to the country at large it
seemed an acceptable time of concord, an “era of good
feeling.” The strain of politics was eased.
With the return of peace all questions had become
domestic questions, and there seemed now, for the
nonce, to be no serious differences of opinion concerning
them. Mr. Monroe took an early opportunity to
domesticate, as it were, the very foreign policy of the
government, by confining its issues to the Americas.
European statesmen were putting their houses in order
after the convulsions of the Napoleonic wars: setting
up thrones which had been overturned, rehabilitating
states which had been torn asunder, reassigning territory,
establishing once more the balance of power and
the rights of shaken dynasties. Finding their careful
work likely to be marred and rendered of no avail by
the passion for liberty which had spread like an unquenchable
fire out of France and touched the subjects
of almost every sovereign of Europe, they drew their
states together under the leadership of Austria and her
consummate Metternich to crush every rising, silence
every demand for liberal reform, and make good the
jeoparded absolutism of their kings throughout the
length and breadth of Europe. Their reactionary purposes
having been accomplished with some touch of
thoroughness on the continent itself, Spain prayed
them to assist her to win the revolted colonies of South
America back to her crown, and they seemed about to
accede to her prayer.
BUST OF GEORGE CANNING
Mr. Canning, England’s watchful minister, saw at
once the peril there would be in that to England’s trade
in the south. He knew, too, how hearty a sympathy
the people of the United States entertained for the newly
liberated peoples and the newly established republics
of the southern continent of America, and how profitable
a trade American as well as English merchants were
finding in the ports which only revolution could have
opened to them. He proposed, therefore, to Mr. Rush,
the American minister in London, that the United States
should join with England in protesting against the
attempt of any outside power to restore Spain’s authority
in America. Mr. Adams, the Secretary of State,
did not relish the suggestion, though he approved the
object. He thought such a course too likely to make
the United States merely “a cock-boat in the wake of
the British man-of-war,” and so draw them again and
at a disadvantage into European politics; and Mr.
Monroe accepted his view in the matter. A different
but no less effective step was taken. In 1822 the President
had recognized the independence of the South
American republics. In his annual message of December,
1823, he told Congress and the world what attitude
he meant to take towards any attempt on the part
of the European powers “to extend their system to any
portion of this hemisphere.” He should deem such an
act, he declared, dangerous to the peace and safety of
the United States. “With the existing colonies or
dependencies of any European power,” he said, “we
have not interfered and shall not interfere. But with
the governments who have declared their independence,
and maintained it, and whose independence we have,
on great consideration and on just principles, acknowledged,
we could not view any interposition for the purpose
of oppressing them, or controlling in any other
manner their destiny, by any European power, in any
other light than as the manifestation of an unfriendly
disposition toward the United States.” No one could
mistake the meaning of the words, and Spain’s plans
in the south were given up. This Mr. Adams and Mr.
Monroe meant to be American, not European, policy.
RICHARD RUSH
What had made the matter seem the more exigent
and important was the unpleasant fact that Russia
was gaining a foothold in North America itself. Russian
fur traders were pushing and extending their trade
not only in Alaska, which the Russian government
claimed by right of discovery (1741), but also along the
coasts to the southward, nearer and nearer to Oregon,
which England and the United States, suspending
their rival claims for the present, had agreed (1818) to
occupy in common. The Czar claimed all the coast
waters of the region as his own, and forbade seamen of
any other nation (1821) to approach within one hundred
miles of the American coast north of the fifty-first
parallel. Mr. Adams had feared that, should the European
coalition of which the Czar was so influential
a member interfere in the affairs of Spain at the south,
Russia might take the Spanish province of California
as compensation for her trouble, and shut the doors of
the Pacific once for all against the expanding Union.
Mr. Monroe, therefore, spoke very plainly upon that
point also in his message. “The American continents,”
he said, “by the free and independent condition which
they have assumed and maintain, are henceforth not
to be considered as subjects for future colonization by
any European power.” These decisive words proved
sufficient. Whatever may have been Russia’s plans,
she did not care to force them now; and in the closing
months of Mr. Monroe’s administration (April, 1824)
she agreed to a treaty in which it was stipulated that
the fisheries and the navigation of the Pacific were to
be open to both parties, and that the line 54° 40′, north
latitude, should divide their future settlements. The
next year she made a similar agreement with Great
Britain.
In 1824 Congress passed and the President approved
a bill increasing duties on metals and on wool and hemp,
in order that the protective system might be a little
strengthened; and a bill providing for extensive surveys
for a national system of canals, in order that an
adequate improvement of the means of trade and intercourse
might accompany the quickening of industry.
REAR VIEW OF THE CAPITOL AT WASHINGTON, 1820
GROUND PLAN OF THE CAPITOL, 1825
A. House of Representatives, 96 feet radius; B. Senate Chamber,
75 feet radius; C. Central Rotunda, 96 feet in diameter; D.
Library, 96 × 34 feet; E. Eastern Portico; F. Western
Portico; G. Open Areas. The eastern front is 350 feet long.
And then, amidst a general scramble for the presidency,
the country found how deceptive had been the
political calm of the last few years. Personal rivalries
disclosed, almost of a sudden, a new cleavage of parties.
It was natural that Mr. Adams, as Secretary of State,
should expect the succession to the presidency. Mr.
Madison had been Secretary of State under Mr. Jefferson,
Mr. Monroe under Mr. Madison: the Secretaryship
of State had come to be looked upon as the post to which
the natural successor of the President should be called,
and twenty-four years had given that understanding
the dignity of precedent. Mr. Crawford, the Secretary of
the Treasury, however, was determined that he should
not again be passed by in the choice, and took pains to
make himself, so far as might be, the official nominee of
his party through the accustomed congressional caucus.
Only a handful of his personal followers, indeed, and
of the better disciplined adherents to old practice attended
the caucus when it met: the country had already
grown impatient of that method of naming candidates,
and Mr. Adams was understood, despite the caucus, to
be the real candidate of the older elements of the party,—if
party there was where all acted as if with common
principles. The legislatures of Kentucky, Louisiana,
Missouri, Illinois, and Ohio, the field being open, took
leave to nominate Mr. Clay, the popular Speaker and
acknowledged leader of the House, through whose eloquent
tongue the new West rejoiced to hear itself given
utterance. The legislature of Tennessee and several
conventions in various parts of the country nominated
Andrew Jackson, the headstrong, redoubtable Tennesseean
soldier, now, though almost unnoticed there, a
member of the Senate.
The nomination of General Jackson could very well
be ignored, it seemed at first, as a mere rally of his personal
friends here and there, so much of an outsider
did he seem in every circle of politicians. “He is respected
as a gallant soldier,” said the chief political
newspaper of New York, “but he stands, in the minds
of the people of this State, at an immeasurable distance
from the executive chair.” The vote of the electors,
however, put a very different color on the matter. It
stood, for General Jackson, ninety-nine; for Mr. Adams,
eighty-four; for Mr. Crawford, forty-one; for Mr. Clay,
thirty-seven. Over the vice presidency there had been
little contest: Mr. Calhoun was chosen, as had been
expected, by a handsome majority. No one having
received a majority of the votes for President, the election
went, as the constitution provided, to the House,
whose choice was limited to the three candidates who
stood highest in the electors’ list. Voting by States, as
was prescribed, the House chose Mr. Adams, to whom
Mr. Clay’s friends gave their support.
JOHN C. CALHOUN
There was in this sharp and doubtful struggle for
the presidency, with its closing appeal to the managing
politicians of the House, just shock enough, just thrill
and zest enough of direct challenge and open contest,
to bring the hidden lines of party to the surface. The
four years of Mr. Adams’s administration completed
their disclosure, and changed the whole face of politics.
The new President was undeniably the choice of
a minority of the nation. He seemed to the impatient
men of the new generation to be holding the government
arbitrarily back from the touch of renewal and
of democratization which they were eagerly waiting
to give it. Mr. Adams seemed to them to represent
the traditions of the old order which had passed, and
to be a mere obstacle to the acknowledgment of the
new order which had come. His very stiffness and
precision of manner, as of the old school; his cool, unsympathetic
aloofness from the men about him, repelling
intimacy or any warm confidence; the dash of
acid in his careful rectitude; his whole attitude, as of
a man who administered his great office as a purely
personal trust, for which he alone was responsible,
and kept all others at arm’s length, enhanced the impression
of his separateness, his single survival out
of an age gone by. John Adams, his father, and
Thomas Jefferson, whom he had first opposed and then
followed, died the next year after he came to the presidency,
passing away together on the fiftieth anniversary
of the Declaration of Independence (July 4, 1826),
the last great figures of the nation’s first generation of
statesmen. The President seemed to have their principles
without their warmth, to stand older than his
years amidst a scene transformed.
NORTH END OF CITY HALL PARK, NEW YORK, 1825
Social changes had come upon the nation thick and
fast with the passing away of that first age, in which
the government had been set up and had received its
life and structure, and radical political changes had
inevitably followed in their train. In the gathering
host of new States at the west there could be nothing
but levels of privilege: no special class, trained and
preferred for government, as in New England and the
South, but universal manhood suffrage; and the example
of the West had reacted powerfully upon the East.
There, too, social change was touching affairs with
the touch of transformation. Airs blew everywhere out
of the West. Because its lands were open and not too
far away, and every man could betake himself thither
if he chose and be his own master, those who stayed at
home in the East, whether common or gentle, had the
flavor of independence, the choice of individual initiative
in their lives, and counted, not in the mass merely,
but as efficient units in every reckoning, social or political.
New industries raised new classes, to rank with
the merchants and the lawyers of the older order. The
quick, incessant initiative of individuals broke the lines
between class and class so often athwart that they became
at last confused and lost. The suffrage was inevitably
widened in the East, as in the West; and with the
number of voters the number of those who played a
managing and organizing and originative part in politics
also increased. Every right, as far as might be
every function of politics, was thrown open to every
man. Nine out of the fifteen States which took part in
the second election of General Washington chose their
electors through their legislatures; only six gave the
people any direct part in the choice. In the election
just decided by the vote of the House, on the contrary,
the electors had been chosen by the direct vote of
the people in eighteen out of the twenty-four States of
the Union. Before another presidential election came
around every State except Delaware and South Carolina
had adopted the same popular system.
It was the pulse of these changes that now beat in
affairs. A new democracy stood eager for its triumph,—now
a second time, as first in 1800. It was tired of
the “Virginian dynasty” that had ruled it, as if by
prescriptive privilege, since the century opened, and
was infinitely impatient of Mr. Adams as its heir and
successor. Mr. Clay had seemed for a little while the
preferred spokesman of the new generation, a veritable
voice of the West and of democracy upon a new field,
uttering its hearty ardor for a policy at once continental
and of the people. The new State of Missouri had added
Mr. Thomas H. Benton to the roll of Senators, to put his
mass also into the western scale, a new leader among
Democrats. But Mr. Clay lacked the unhesitating boldness
and audacity loved on the frontier; had the address
of the careful politician; brought his free and telling
eloquence to the service of old ideals, merely quickened
by new affairs; was not wholly of the West. Mr. Benton
was heavy with a touch of pedantry, and had the
self-assertion of the egotist, not of the leader. The
new impulse of the time craved a hero rather than a
statesman. No one knew or asked General Jackson’s
opinions. His friends put him forward, not as a thinker
or even as an organizer of parties, but simply as a man,
whom the nation could trust: a man with rugged strength
enough to break the old order in politics, now grown
artificial, and inaugurate a new, under which the people,
whose child and type he was, should come to their
own.
THOMAS H. BENTON
That was the significance of the ninety-nine electoral
votes cast for General Jackson in 1825. It was a bitter
thing to bear, his supporters found, to see Mr. Adams
preferred before him, and Mr. Clay’s support given, out of
the West itself, to the candidate of an eastern minority,—so
bitter that they protested in their anger against
the constitution itself, which made the thing possible:
against any law, though it were the fundamental law
of the land, which could thus restrain and defeat “the
will of the people.” Their bitterness turned to malice
when Mr. Adams asked Mr. Clay to become Secretary
of State under the new administration and Mr. Clay
consented. There was here, they said, palpable evidence
of a bargain, an office given for an office received,
a self-seeking combination to keep the people’s candidate
out,—“a coalition,” exclaimed John Randolph,
with bitter jest, “unheard of until now, of the Puritan
and the blackleg.” The charge was shown to be absolutely
groundless. There had been no previous understanding
whatever between Mr. Adams and Mr.
Clay. But they were facing men who in the vehemence
of their passion believed what they chose, and
whose leader was as implacable and as obstinate in
error as he was honest and direct in action.
THE ADAMS MANSION, QUINCY, MASS.
General Jackson had been bred by the rough processes
of the frontier; had been his own schoolmaster
and tutor; had made himself a lawyer by putting his
untaught sagacity and sense of right to the test in the
actual conduct of suits in court, as he had made himself
a soldier by taking the field in command of frontier
volunteers as unschooled as himself in discipline and
tactics. There was a certain natural grace and sweetness
in the man when he was at ease, and an impressive
dignity always. “General Jackson’s manners
are more presidential than those of any of the candidates,”
wrote a leading member of the House who was
his opponent. “He is grave, mild, and reserved. My
wife is for him decidedly.” But his nature was compact
of passion. His prejudices, once fixed, were ineradicable.
He believed with all the terrible force that
was in him, when once engaged in any public matter,
that those who were with him were his friends and the
country’s, those who were against him enemies of the
country as well as of himself. Knowing his own convictions
to be honest and formed without selfishness,
he took their wisdom and their reasonableness for
granted, and believed every one who held opinions opposed
to them to be moved by some sort of public or
private malice. He had declined at first to let his name
be used in connection with the presidency, deeming
himself old at fifty-four (1821), feeling ill from the effects
of the hardships he had undergone in Florida, and believing
himself unfit for the office. But, candidacy once
undertaken, his passion played along every line of emotion
and conviction opened by the novel business, as if
he were again in the field with troops, and his friends
were themselves at a loss how to govern him.
It had needed such a striking personality as this to
bring parties to a head. They took form rapidly enough
when he came upon the field. The coalition between
Mr. Adams and Mr. Clay had been not only incorrupt,
but an arrangement to be looked for in the nature of
things. Mr. Clay stood in all his thought for the same
principles of liberal construction in applying the constitution
and for the same purposes of legislative action
in furthering national interests that Mr. Adams frankly
avowed and earnestly advocated: protective tariffs, internal
improvements; the deliberate building up and
binding together of the nation. General Jackson’s
friends, on the contrary, were found for the most part
among the men who had reacted against this new programme,
in which every principle and purpose of the
old Federalists seemed revived, and who were harking
back to the principles upon which the Republican party
of Mr. Jefferson had been founded: a scrupulous limitation
of the powers of the federal government, a studious
regard for the separate powers of the several States, a
democratic diffusion of power throughout the body
politic. Mr. Crawford had latterly been of these principles;
but Mr. Crawford was now broken in health,
and his followers had turned to General Jackson.
Whether General Jackson definitely or consciously
held their views or not they did not stop to ask. What
was of moment to them was, that he stood in the
eyes of the whole nation an unmistakable type of
the unsophisticated man of the people. His instincts,
they felt sure, could be trusted to make and keep
him a partisan of popular privilege and local self-government.
And so parties formed: National Republicans,
as they began to call themselves, turned to
Mr. Clay and Mr. Adams for leadership, while all
“Democrats” of the older type turned to those who
pressed the candidacy of General Jackson.
LOCKS ON THE ERIE CANAL
Though the men who thus drew apart into the one
group or the other did not at once recognize their new
comradeships in affairs as the permanent comradeships
of principle or feel at first the bonds of party in their
new association, it soon became evident enough that
the election of 1825 had marked a parting of the ways,
at which, consciously or unconsciously, public men had
made their individual choices upon principles which
must henceforth permanently separate them; had arrayed
themselves in opposite camps upon a set field
of party contest. They awaited only Mr. Adams’s
going out to put the fight afoot.
The four years Mr. Adams was President yielded,
accordingly, scarcely a single important measure either
of legislation or of policy. They proved to be a season
between times, in which the new parties got their
first drill and organization, and merely manœuvred for
advantage in the final struggle, the decisive victory
and defeat, to come. Hitherto the President had been
always the real leader of the government. His messages
had in no small degree constituted the programmes
of party action, in Congress hardly less than
in executive policy. Now, of a sudden, they counted almost
for nothing. Mr. Adams was treated as if he were
the leader of a faction. Congress seldom vouchsafed
so much as a respectful consideration to his suggestions.
Fresh congressional elections filled the House
with his opponents. Now and again a measure passed
which the Administration was known to favor; but
only, it seemed, because the discipline of parties was
not yet recast, and some men were guided, when they
chose to be, by old ties or individual preferences.
AUTOGRAPHS OF INVITED GUESTS, ERIE CANAL CELEBRATION
Mr. Adams performed his duties with the diligence,
the intelligence, the high-minded regard for principle that
had always characterized him. No man of his generation
was better acquainted than he with the field of
foreign policy, still here and there perplexed and ominous;
and he applied himself like a statesman to the
settlement of every question that was likely to affect
either the trade or the peace of the country. His successful
treaties of commerce nearly equalled in number
those of all the preceding Administrations put together.
But in the chief matter of all he failed, and his opponents
noted that alone. In 1815 Mr. Monroe, then Secretary
of State, had succeeded in obtaining from England
the right of trade with the British West Indies, in
which, the ports once open, American merchants and
skippers easily gained a virtual monopoly; but in 1825,
when that agreement lapsed, England changed her
policy, opened the West Indian ports to all the world
on terms which put the United States at a disadvantage,
and, because the United States did not, within a year
set, accept the new arrangement, flatly refused so much
as to open the matter again for negotiation (1826).
Congress, not Mr. Adams, had been at fault; but the
country, indifferent to him at best, made no inquiry
into details: remembered only that he had failed to
secure the invaluable West Indian trade.
The party contests of those barren years of divided
counsel turned chiefly upon the tariff and upon the
question of internal improvements. Mr. Adams was
an avowed advocate of internal improvements upon
a national scale, conceived and carried forward in accordance
with a comprehensive system thought out
beforehand, and completed from session to session as
the resources of the Treasury permitted,—such a scheme
as Mr. Gallatin had long ago conceived and advocated
and Mr. Jefferson had postponed till the constitution
could be amended. But the new “Democrats” made
that impossible. Money in very liberal sums was
voted from time to time for specific works of general or
local utility, but the idea of a system of national improvements
undertaken by the federal government had
to be given up.
JOHN QUINCY ADAMS
ST. PAUL’S CHURCH AND BROADWAY, 1831
CAMPAIGN POSTER OF 1828
The tariff was another matter. The systematic protection
of domestic industries, once undertaken, could
not be kept squared with its object or maintained in
good repair without frequent alterations and adjustments.
The very system itself, moreover, was an incitement
to every industry in the country, new or old,
to clamor lustily, in season and out of season, for its
share in the gainful arrangement. There was no one
to govern the competition. First, interest vied with
interest in an open field; then, rather than destroy each
other, interests combined in an ill-assorted muster,
whose demands the committees of Congress could neither
reconcile nor withstand. The result was the tariff
of 1828. In July, 1827, a convention of protectionists
had been held at Harrisburg, upon the initiative and
invitation of the Pennsylvania Society for the Promotion
of Manufactures and the Mechanic Arts. It
had been called in the interest of the wool growers and
manufacturers, but the politic general invitation by
which it had been made up had bidden every other industry
that chose send its delegates also. Many came
who recked nothing of wool; and every industry represented
put its own demands into the petition which
the convention addressed to Congress. Congress, responding
to the petition, put into its bills a like incongruous
miscellany of provisions,—protection for all
who asked it. The opponents of the tariff tried the
too subtile game of discrediting the threatened legislation
by thickening at every point its confusion of contradictory
items; heightening in every possible way
its absurdities and inconsistencies. They especially
counted on forcing the New England manufacturers
to vote against it by filling it with provisions which
increased the cost of their raw materials. But the
game was too subtile and failed. The New England
members hardily voted for the measure as it stood,—“the
Tariff of Abominations.” It passed both houses,
Mr. Adams signed it, and it became law.
For the southern men that was a day of awakening.
Only a trifle here and there could come to them in this
reckless distribution of favors. They were obliged in
any case to content themselves with the agricultural system
to which slave labor shut them in. Their prosperity
depended, therefore, most of all, upon the free movement
of trade: particularly upon a free and normal
market for their cotton. Tariff measures which strangled
trade at their ports put them at a distressing disadvantage.
They got no more for their cotton than
before: got less and less, indeed, as the crop increased;
and yet they paid more for almost everything they
bought. And what did they not buy? Each successive
increase of duties seemed a heavier blow than
the last to them, and even Mr. Calhoun put himself
forward to stop the mischief. Many a southerner,
many a South Carolinian, in Congress and out, had
cried sharp warning ere he heeded. He yielded at
last rather to the compulsion of opinion in his own
State than to his individual observation and conviction
in the matter, so thoroughly national were his instincts,
so clear and imperative hitherto had been his bent towards
a statesmanship which should take the whole
country into its view. But his mind once engaged,
and his passion for the interests of the people he served,
and he seemed of a sudden the leader, almost the originator,
of sectional opposition.
TITLE-PAGE OF CALHOUN’S “EXPOSITION”
Assuredly, though a section, the South was making
contributions to the wealth and commerce of the country
which entitled her spokesmen to a hearing. The
total value of the exports from the United States in
1829 was $55,700,193, and to this total the southern
States contributed no less than $34,072,655, in cotton,
tobacco, and rice,—very nearly three-fifths of the whole.
The total value of agricultural exports for the entire
Union was $44,000,000. Of that total three-fourths
came from the South. The value of manufactured
articles exported footed up but $6,000,000, all told.
The value of the cotton alone that went out at the ports
was $26,575,311. And South Carolina was entitled to
speak for her sister States. Her exports in 1829 were
valued at $8,175,586. Only Louisiana in the South
and New York and Massachusetts in the North showed
a larger total.
It was the scope and precision of his mind that gave
Mr. Calhoun his instant pre-eminence. He based his
opposition directly upon the constitution itself, as his
friends in South Carolina had done; but the argument
in his hands seemed new because he made it so striking;
seemed radical because he made it cut with so keen
an edge of logic. It was, in fact, the old argument of the
Virginia and Kentucky Resolutions, made but a little
more definite, pushed but another step towards practical
application. The southern States, Mr. Calhoun pointed
out, were set apart from the rest of the Union, and,
so far as any man could see, permanently set apart,
by reason of their “soil, climate, habits, and peculiar
labor,” to be “staple States,” without diversification of
industry. In matters of commercial policy their interests
could never be wholly coincident with those of
the rest of the country, and if Congress suffered their
interests, which did not change, to be sacrificed to the
interests of the rest of the country, which shifted and
were new with each generation, their case would be
intolerable, and the understandings of the federal arrangement
clearly set at naught. Was it not, in truth,
the right of States put thus at a fatal disadvantage
in respect of their very means of subsistence to have
recourse once again to the ultimate authority underlying
the whole structure of the government? Must
they not in such a peril take their defence into their
own hands, and declare the statutes under which they
suffered null and without effect within their borders until
a convention of the States should once more have considered
the fundamental law and its meanings? Should
three-fourths of the States, upon the recommendation
of such a convention, declare the power complained
of to be constitutional, protest must end, or revolution
begin: but no other power could righteously force States
protesting thus of their fundamental rights to be still
and submit.
TITLE PAGE OF JACKSON’S “PROCLAMATION”
Feeling had at length come to such a pitch in South
Carolina that her leaders were constrained to speak
very boldly in this matter; and this was Mr. Calhoun’s
exposition of her rights, undertaken at their urgent request.
He had not acted upon his own initiative. His
own thought was still of the nation as a whole and
of local interests reconciled, not set against each other
in rivalry and antagonism. He had yielded to the
views of his friends at home, where passion was astir.
Men whom he trusted came to him to be their spokesman
in a matter which seemed to them to touch the
very life of the State,—to be their spokesman, not in
passion, but in the grave argument of rights. Unquestionably
the most fundamental material interests
of the State seemed to be at stake; unquestionably his
own settled view of the nature of the federal arrangement
and the reserved rights of the States furnished a
formidable weapon against the tariff of abominations.
He turned from his dreams of national development
to vindicate the interests of his neighbors and constituents,
and, turning, put his strength into the new task
as heartily as he had put it into the old. The manifesto,
the “South Carolina Exposition,” which he put
forth rang as clear as any call to party battle could
have rung; and his friends had the spokesman they
had coveted.
ANDREW JACKSON’S FOREST RESIDENCE
It was a document written with the full passion of
his mind. Lover of the Union though he was, he conceived
this to be its just and pristine model: a body of
States sovereign in all that they had not deliberately
relinquished for the sake of union; protected in the
sovereignty which they retained, against the federal
government no less than against one another, by inherent,
inalienable rights never surrendered, never impaired.
These rights, inherent and unrelinquished, he
conceived to be as much a part of the constitution
as the powers transferred to the federal government.
It was to these he would have recourse in time of crisis,
not to the crude right of revolution. He would save
the Union by an appeal to its ultimate principle: the
deliberate concert of sovereign States. In this case
of the tariff he hoped that a mere assertion of the
constitutional right to a radical remedy would suffice. He
had set himself, he believed, to keep the Union pure, not
to destroy it. The government was about to change
hands. It was evident to all observant men, in the
summer of 1828, while he wrote, that General Jackson
was to be the next President, and that the government
was to pass out of the hands of the party that stood for
high tariffs and an aggressive use of federal power
into the hands of the new Democrats, who professed
doctrines of strict construction and purposes of moderate
action in the use of constitutional authority. South
Carolina could afford to wait for the change. In December
the legislature of the State adopted Mr. Calhoun’s
exposition as its own declaration of rights and put
it forth as South Carolina’s official creed and earnest
of policy; but it, too, waited for General Jackson and a
propitious change of temper in Congress, and took no
step towards action.
THE HERMITAGE. RESIDENCE OF GENERAL JACKSON
Already presidential electors had been chosen (November,
1828), and it was known that General Jackson
commanded a large majority of their votes. In due
course their votes were formally cast, and were found
to be, when counted (February, 1829), one hundred
and seventy-eight for General Jackson, eighty-three
for Mr. Adams. Mr. Calhoun, who had transferred
his allegiance from Mr. Adams to General Jackson,
was re-elected Vice President. In every State except
South Carolina and Delaware the electors had been
chosen by popular vote: 647,276 of the people’s votes
had been cast for General Jackson, 508,064 for Mr.
Adams. For four years the astute and active men
who had constituted themselves General Jackson’s
managers had been preparing this triumph. Even
men whom Mr. Adams kept in high office had openly
assisted them, Mr. Adams, so punctiliously did he
judge of his duty in the matter, leaving them unmolested
so long as they performed their official tasks with
faithfulness and propriety. Their plans had covered
the whole Union. Ever since October, 1825, before Mr.
Adams had met his first Congress as President, legislatures
and assemblies of every sort had been nominating
General Jackson for the presidency, one after the
other, in a succession that did not flag. Now they were
satisfied. They had had their revenge for the defeat
of 1824, and had put their idolized man of the people in.
THE UNITED STATES, MARCH 4TH 1825.
BORMAY & CO., N. Y.
Authorities: For the period covered by this chapter our general
authorities are the last volume (IX.) of Mr. Henry Adams’s History
of the United States, the sixth volume of Hildreth, the fourth volume
of Bryant and Gay, the fourth and fifth volumes of McMaster’s
History of the People of the United States, the first volume of Hermann
von Holst’s Constitutional and Political History of the United
States, the second and third volumes of James Schouler’s History
of the United States under the Constitution, and the third volume
of George Tucker’s History of the United States. For accounts
of the period more personal, more particular, or more limited in
view we have Thomas H. Benton’s Thirty Years’ View, vol. I.,
Martin Van Buren’s Inquiry into the Origin and Growth of Political
Parties in the United States, both of which are also contemporary
sources of information, Judson S. Landon’s Constitutional History
and Government of the United States, The Constitutional History
of the United States as Seen in the Development of American Law,
a series of lectures by Thomas M. Cooley, Henry Hitchcock, and
others, Edward Stanwood’s History of the Presidency, Alden
Bradford’s History of the Federal Government, R. McK. Ormsby’s
History of the Whig Party, A. W. Young’s The American Statesman,
James Parton’s Life of Andrew Jackson, George Ticknor
Curtis’s Life of Daniel Webster, Daniel C. Gilman’s James Monroe
(in the American Statesmen Series), Carl Schurz’s Henry Clay
(in the same series), J. T. Morse, Jr.’s John Quincy Adams (in
the same series), Henry Cabot Lodge’s Daniel Webster (in the
same series), William G. Sumner’s Andrew Jackson (in the same
series), the second volume of Calvin Colton’s Life, Correspondence,
and Speeches of Henry Clay, Henry Adams’s John Randolph
(in the American Statesmen Series), Theodore Roosevelt’s Thomas
H. Benton (in the same series), George Ticknor Curtis’s Life of
James Buchanan, Edward M. Shepard’s Martin Van Buren
(in the American Statesmen Series), Andrew C. McLaughlin’s
Lewis Cass (in the same series), N. M. Butler’s Influence of the
War of 1812 (in the fifth volume of the Johns Hopkins University
Studies in Historical and Political Science), H. V. Poor’s Sketch
of the Rise and Progress of Internal Improvements, Albert S. Bolles’s
Financial History of the United States, F. W. Taussig’s Tariff
History of the United States, and William G. Sumner’s History
of American Currency.
The sources are to be found for the most part in The Annals
of Congress, Thomas H. Benton’s Abridgment of the Debates of
Congress, The American State Papers, the Messages and Papers
of the Presidents, Hezekiah Niles’s Weekly Register, Williams’s
Statesman’s Manual, the collected Works or Writings of Clay,
Calhoun, Webster, Gallatin (edited by Henry Adams), Madison,
Jay, Marshall, and Jefferson, W. W. Story’s Life and Letters of
Joseph Story, G. J. McRee’s Life and Correspondence of James
Iredell, G. M. Dallas’s Life of A. J. Dallas, the Memoirs of John
Quincy Adams, Josiah Quincy’s Life of John Quincy Adams and
Figures of the Past, Nathan Sargent’s Public Men and Events,
Richard Rush’s Narrative of a Residence at the Court of London,
John Taylor’s controversial Construction Construed and the Constitution
Vindicated and Inquiry into the Principles and Policy
of the Government of the United States, William Cobbett’s A Year’s
Residence in the United States (1817-1818), Basil Hall’s Travels
in North America (1827-1828), Amos Kendall’s Autobiography,
Henry A. Wise’s Seven Decades of the Union, Clark and Hall’s
Legislative and Documentary History of the Bank of the United
States, C. F. Dunbar’s Laws Relating to Finance, F. W. Taussig’s
State Papers and Speeches on the Tariff, and James B. Thayer’s
Cases in Constitutional Law.
APPENDIX — TREATY OF PEACE—1783. — ARTICLE I. — ARTICLE II. — ARTICLE III. — ARTICLE IV. — ARTICLE V. — ARTICLE VI. — ARTICLE VII. — ARTICLE VIII. — ARTICLE IX. — ARTICLE X. — GOVERNMENT OF THE NORTHWEST TERRITORY 1787. — ARTICLE I. — ARTICLE II. — ARTICLE III. — ARTICLE IV. — ARTICLE V. — ARTICLE VI. — CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES—1787. — ARTICLE I. — ARTICLE II. — ARTICLE III. — ARTICLE IV. — ARTICLE V. — ARTICLE VI. — ARTICLE VII. — ARTICLES IN ADDITION TO, AND AMENDMENT OF, THE CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA, PROPOSED BY CONGRESS, AND RATIFIED BY THE LEGISLATURES OF THE SEVERAL STATES PURSUANT TO THE FIFTH ARTICLE OF THE ORIGINAL CONSTITUTION. — [ARTICLE I.] [1] — [ARTICLE II.] — [ARTICLE III.] — [ARTICLE IV.] — [ARTICLE V.] — [ARTICLE VI.] — [ARTICLE VII.] — [ARTICLE VIII.] — [ARTICLE IX.] — [ARTICLE X.] — [ARTICLE XI.] [2] — [ARTICLE XII.] [3] — [ARTICLE XIII.] [4] — [ARTICLE XIV.] [5] — [ARTICLE XV.] [6] — FOOTNOTES — KENTUCKY RESOLUTIONS OF 1798. — VIRGINIA RESOLUTIONS OF 1798. — THE KENTUCKY RESOLUTIONS OF 1799.
DEFINITIVE TREATY OF PEACE BETWEEN THE UNITED
STATES OF AMERICA AND HIS BRITANNIC MAJESTY.
CONCLUDED SEPTEMBER 3, 1783.
In the name of the Most Holy and Undivided Trinity.
It having pleased the Divine Providence to dispose the
heart of the most serene and most potent Prince George
the Third, by the Grace of God King of Great Britain, France
and Ireland, Defender of the Faith, Duke of Brunswick and
Luneburg, Arch-Treasurer and Prince Elector of the Holy
Roman Empire, &ca., and of the United States of America,
to forget all past misunderstandings and differences
that have unhappily interrupted the good correspondence
and friendship which they mutually wish to restore; and
to establish such a beneficial and satisfactory intercourse
between the two countries, upon the ground of reciprocal
advantages and mutual convenience, as may promote and
secure to both perpetual peace and harmony: And having
for this desirable end already laid the foundation of peace
and reconciliation, by the provisional articles, signed at
Paris on the 30th of Nov’r, 1782, by the commissioners
empowered on each part, which articles were agreed to be
inserted in and to constitute the treaty of peace proposed
to be concluded between the Crown of Great Britain and
the said United States, but which treaty was not to be concluded
until terms of peace should be agreed upon between
Great Britain and France, and His Britannic Majesty
should be ready to conclude such treaty accordingly; and
the treaty between Great Britain and France having since
been concluded, His Britannic Majesty and the United States
of America, in order to carry into full effect the provisional
articles above mentioned, according to the tenor thereof,
have constituted and appointed, that is to say, His Britannic
Majesty on his part, David Hartley, esqr., member of the
Parliament of Great Britain; and the said United States
on their part, John Adams, esqr., late a commissioner of
the United States of America at the Court of Versailles,
late Delegate in Congress from the State of Massachusetts,
and chief justice of the said State, and Minister Plenipotentiary
of the said United States to their High Mightinesses
the States General of the United Netherlands; Benjamin
Franklin, esq’re, late Delegate in Congress, from the State
of Pennsylvania, president of the convention of the said
State, and Minister Plenipotentiary from the United States
of America at the Court of Versailles; John Jay, esq’re,
late president of Congress, and chief justice of the State of
New York, and Minister Plenipotentiary from the said
United States at the Court of Madrid, to be the Plenipotentiaries
for the concluding and signing the present
definitive treaty; who, after having reciprocally communicated
their respective full powers, have agreed upon and
confirmed the following articles:
His Britannic Majesty acknowledges the said United
States, viz. New Hampshire, Massachusetts Bay, Rhode
Island, and Providence Plantations, Connecticut, New
York, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Delaware, Maryland,
Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina, and Georgia, to
be free, sovereign and independent States; that he treats
with them as such, and for himself, his heirs and successors,
relinquishes all claims to the Government, proprietary
and territorial rights of the same, and every part thereof.
And that all disputes which might arise in future, on
the subject of the boundaries of the United States may be
prevented, it is hereby agreed and declared, that the following
are, and shall be their boundaries, viz: From the
northwest angle of Nova Scotia, viz. that angle which
is formed by a line drawn due north from the source of
Saint Croix River to the Highlands; along the said Highlands
which divide those rivers that empty themselves
into the river St. Lawrence, from those which fall into the
Atlantic Ocean, to the northwesternmost head of Connecticut
River; thence down along the middle of that river, to
the forty-fifth degree of north latitude; from thence, by a
line due west on the said latitude, until it strikes the river
Iroquois or Cataraquy; thence along the middle of said
river into Lake Ontario, through the middle of said lake
until it strikes the communication by water between that
lake and Lake Erie; thence along the middle of said communication
into Lake Erie, through the middle of said
lake until it arrives at the water communication between
that lake and Lake Huron; thence along the middle of
said water communication into the Lake Huron; thence
through the middle of said lake to the water communication
between that lake and Lake Superior; thence through Lake
Superior northward of the Isles Royal and Philipeaux, to
the Long Lake; thence through the middle of said Long
Lake, and the water communication between it and the
Lake of the Woods, to the said Lake of the Woods; thence
through the said lake to the most northwestern point thereof,
and from thence on a due west course to the river Mississippi;
thence by a line to be drawn along the middle
of the said river Mississippi until it shall intersect the northernmost
part of the thirty-first degree of north latitude.
South, by a line to be drawn due east from the determination
of the line last mentioned, in the latitude of thirty-one
degrees north of the Equator, to the middle of the river
Apalachicola or Catahouche; thence along the middle
thereof to its junction with the Flint River; thence strait
to the head of St. Mary’s River; and thence down along
the middle of St. Mary’s River to the Atlantic Ocean. East,
by a line to be drawn along the middle of the river St. Croix,
from its mouth in the Bay of Fundy to its source, and from
its source directly north to the aforesaid Highlands, which
divide the rivers that fall into the Atlantic Ocean from
those which fall into the river St. Lawrence; comprehending
all islands within twenty leagues of any part of the
shores of the United States, and lying between lines to
be drawn due east from the points where the aforesaid
boundaries between Nova Scotia on the one part, and East
Florida on the other, shall respectively touch the Bay of
Fundy and the Atlantic Ocean; excepting such islands
as now are, or heretofore have been, within the limits of
the said province of Nova Scotia.
It is agreed that the people of the United States shall
continue to enjoy unmolested the right to take fish of every
kind on the Grand Bank, and on all the other banks of
Newfoundland; also in the Gulph of Saint Lawrence, and
at all other places in the sea where the inhabitants of both
countries used at any time heretofore to fish. And also
that the inhabitants of the United States shall have liberty
to take fish of every kind on such part of the coast of Newfoundland
as British fishermen shall use (but not to dry
or cure the same on that island) and also on the coasts,
bays, and creeks of all other of His Britannic Majesty’s
dominions in America; and that the American fishermen
shall have liberty to dry and cure fish in any of the unsettled
bays, harbours, and creeks of Nova Scotia, Magdalen
Islands, and Labrador, so long as the same shall remain
unsettled; but so soon as the same or either of them shall
be settled, it shall not be lawful for the said fishermen to
dry or cure fish at such settlement, without a previous
agreement for that purpose with the inhabitants, proprietors,
or possessors of the ground.
It is agreed that creditors on either side shall meet with
no lawful impediment to the recovery of the full value in
sterling money, of all bona fide debts heretofore contracted.
It is agreed that the Congress shall earnestly recommend
it to the legislatures of the respective States, to provide
for the restitution of all estates, rights, and properties
which have been confiscated, belonging to real British subjects,
and also of the estates, rights, and properties of persons
resident in districts in the possession of His Majesty’s
arms, and who have not borne arms against the said United
States. And that persons of any other description shall
have free liberty to go to any part or parts of any of the
thirteen United States, and therein to remain twelve months,
unmolested in their endeavors to obtain the restitution of
such of their estates, rights, and properties as may have
been confiscated; and that Congress shall also earnestly
recommend to the several States a reconsideration and
revision of all acts or laws regarding the premises, so as
to render the said laws or acts perfectly consistent, not only
with justice and equity but with that spirit of conciliation
which, on the return of the blessings of peace, should universally
prevail. And that Congress shall also earnestly
recommend to the several States, that the estates, rights,
and properties of such last mentioned persons, shall be
restored to them, they refunding to any persons who may
be now in possession, the bona fide price (where any has
been given) which such persons may have paid on purchasing
any of the said lands, rights, or properties, since
the confiscation. And it is agreed, that all persons who
have any interest in confiscated lands, either by debts,
marriage settlements, or otherwise, shall meet with no
lawful impediment in the prosecution of their just rights.
That there shall be no future confiscations made, nor
any prosecutions commenc’d, against any person or persons
for, or by reason of the part which he or they may
have taken in the present war; and that no person shall,
on that account, suffer any future loss or damage, either in
his person, liberty or property; and that those who may be
in confinement on such charges, at the time of the ratification
of the treaty in America, shall be immediately set at liberty,
and the prosecutions so commenced be discontinued.
There shall be a firm and perpetual peace between
His Britannic Majesty and the said States, and between
the subjects of the one and the citizens of the other, wherefore
all hostilities, both by sea and land, shall from henceforth
cease: All prisoners on both sides shall be set at
liberty, and His Britannic Majesty shall, with all convenient
speed, and without causing any destruction, or
carrying away any negroes or other property of the American
inhabitants, withdraw all his armies, garrisons, and
fleets from the said United States, and from every port,
place, and harbour within the same; leaving in all fortifications
the American artillery that may be therein: And
shall also order and cause all archives, records, deeds,
and papers, belonging to any of the said States, or their
citizens, which in the course of the war, may have fallen
into the hands of his officers, to be forthwith restored and
deliver’d to the proper States and persons to whom they
belong.
The navigation of the river Mississippi, from its source
to the ocean, shall forever remain free and open to the subjects
of Great Britain, and the citizens of the United States.
In case it should so happen that any place or territory
belonging to Great Britain or to the United States, should
have been conquer’d by the arms of either from the other,
before the arrival of the said provisional articles in America,
it is agreed, that the same shall be restored without difficulty,
and without requiring any compensation.
The solemn ratifications of the present treaty, expedited
in good and due form, shall be exchanged between the
contracting parties, in the space of six months, or sooner
if possible, to be computed from the day of the signature
of the present treaty. In witness whereof, we the undersigned,
their Ministers Plenipotentiary, have in their name
and in virtue of our full powers, signed with our hands
the present definitive treaty, and caused the seals of our
arms to be affixed thereto.
Done at Paris, this third day of September, in the year
of our Lord one thousand seven hundred and eighty-three.
D. Hartley. [L. S.]
John Adams. [L. S.]
B. Franklin. [L. S.]
John Jay. [L. S.]
An Ordinance for the government of the territory of the
United States northwest of the river Ohio.
Section 1.Be it ordained by the United States in Congress
assembled, That the said Territory, for the purpose of
temporary government, be one district, subject, however, to
be divided into two districts, as future circumstances may,
in the opinion of Congress, make it expedient.
Sec. 2.Be it ordained by the authority aforesaid, That
the estates both of resident and non-resident proprietors
in the said territory, dying intestate, shall descend to, and
be distributed among, their children and the descendants
of a deceased child in equal parts, the descendants of a
deceased child or grandchild to take the share of their deceased
parent in equal parts among them; and where there
shall be no children or descendants, then in equal parts
to the next of kin, in equal degree; and among collaterals,
the children of a deceased brother or sister of the intestate
shall have, in equal parts among them, their deceased
parent’s share; and there shall, in no case, be a distinction
between kindred of the whole and half blood; saving in
all cases to the widow of the intestate, her third part of
the real estate for life, and one-third part of the personal
estate; and this law relative to descents and dower, shall
remain in full force until altered by the legislature of the
district. And until the governor and judges shall adopt
laws as hereinafter mentioned, estates in the said territory
may be devised or bequeathed by wills in writing, signed
and sealed by him or her in whom the estate may be, (being
of full age,) and attested by three witnesses; and real estates
may be conveyed by lease and release, or bargain and sale,
signed, sealed, and delivered by the person, being of full
age, in whom the estate may be, and attested by two witnesses,
provided such wills be duly proved, and such conveyances
be acknowledged, or the execution thereof duly
proved, and be recorded within one year after proper magistrates,
courts, and registers, shall be appointed for that
purpose; and personal property may be transferred by
delivery, saving, however, to the French and Canadian
inhabitants, and other settlers of the Kaskaskies, Saint
Vincents, and the neighboring villages, who have heretofore
professed themselves citizens of Virginia, their laws
and customs now in force among them, relative to the descent
and conveyance of property.
Sec. 3.Be it ordained by the authority aforesaid, That
there shall be appointed, from time to time, by Congress,
a governor, whose commission shall continue in force for
the term of three years, unless sooner revoked by Congress;
he shall reside in the district, and have a freehold
estate therein, in one thousand acres of land, while in the
exercise of his office.
Sec. 4. There shall be appointed from time to time, by
Congress, a secretary, whose commission shall continue
in force for four years, unless sooner revoked; he shall reside
in the district, and have a freehold estate therein, in
five hundred acres of land, while in the exercise of his office.
It shall be his duty to keep and preserve the acts and laws
passed by the legislature, and the public records of the
district, and the proceedings of the governor in his executive
department, and transmit authentic copies of such acts and
proceedings every six months to the Secretary of Congress.
There shall also be appointed a court, to consist of three
judges, any two of whom to form a court, who shall have
a common-law jurisdiction and reside in the district, and
have each therein a freehold estate, in five hundred acres
of land, while in the exercise of their offices; and their commissions
shall continue in force during good behavior.
Sec. 5. The governor and judges, or a majority of them,
shall adopt and publish in the district such laws of the
original States, criminal and civil, as may be necessary,
and best suited to the circumstances of the district, and
report them to Congress from time to time, which laws
shall be in force in the district until the organization of
the general assembly therein, unless disapproved of by
Congress; but afterwards the legislature shall have authority
to alter them as they shall think fit.
Sec. 6. The governor, for the time being, shall be commander-in-chief
of the militia, appoint and commission
all officers in the same below the rank of general officers;
all general officers shall be appointed and commissioned
by Congress.
Sec. 7. Previous to the organization of the general
assembly the governor shall appoint such magistrates,
and other civil officers, in each county or township, as he
shall find necessary for the preservation of the peace and
good order in the same. After the general assembly shall be
organized the powers and duties of magistrates and other
civil officers shall be regulated and defined by the said
assembly; but all magistrates and other civil officers, not
herein otherwise directed, shall, during the continuance of
this temporary government, be appointed by the governor.
Sec. 8. For the prevention of crimes, and injuries, the
laws to be adopted or made shall have force in all parts
of the district, and for the execution of process, criminal
and civil, the governor shall make proper divisions thereof;
and he shall proceed, from time to time, as circumstances
may require, to lay out the parts of the district in which
the Indian titles shall have been extinguished, into counties
and townships, subject, however, to such alterations
as may thereafter be made by the legislature.
Sec. 9. So soon as there shall be five thousand free
male inhabitants, of full age, in the district, upon giving
proof thereof to the governor, they shall receive authority,
with time and place, to elect representatives from their
counties or townships, to represent them in the general
assembly: Provided, That for every five hundred free male
inhabitants there shall be one representative, and so on,
progressively, with the number of free male inhabitants,
shall the right of representation increase, until the number
of representatives shall amount to twenty-five; after
which the number and proportion of representatives shall
be regulated by the legislature; Provided, That no person
be eligible or qualified to act as a representative, unless he
shall have been a citizen of one of the United States three
years, and be a resident in the district, or unless he shall
have resided in the district three years: and, in either case,
shall likewise hold in his own right, in fee-simple, two hundred
acres of land within the same: Provided also, That
a freehold in fifty acres of land in the district, having been
a citizen of one of the States, and being resident in the district,
or the like freehold and two years’ residence in the
district, shall be necessary to qualify a man as an elector
of a representative.
Sec. 10. The representatives thus elected shall serve
for the term of two years; and in case of the death of a
representative, or removal from office, the governor shall
issue a writ to the county or township, for which he was
a member, to elect another in his stead, to serve for the
residue of the term.
Sec. 11. The general assembly, or legislature, shall
consist of the governor, legislative council, and a house
of representatives. The legislative council shall consist of
five members, to continue in office five years, unless sooner
removed by Congress; any three of whom to be a quorum;
and the members of the council shall be nominated and
appointed in the following manner, to wit: As soon as
representatives shall be elected the governor shall appoint
a time and place for them to meet together, and when met
they shall nominate ten persons, resident in the district, and
each possessed of a freehold in five hundred acres of land,
and return their names to Congress, five of whom Congress
shall appoint and commission to serve as aforesaid;
and whenever a vacancy shall happen in the council, by
death or removal from office, the house of representatives
shall nominate two persons, qualified as aforesaid, for each
vacancy, and return their names to Congress, one of whom
Congress shall appoint and commission for the residue of
the term; and every five years, four months at least before
the expiration of the time of service of the members of the
council, the said house shall nominate ten persons, qualified
as aforesaid, and return their names to Congress, five of
whom Congress shall appoint and commission to serve as
members of the council five years, unless sooner removed.
And the governor, legislative council, and house of representatives
shall have authority to make laws in all cases
for the good government of the district, not repugnant to
the principles and articles in this ordinance established
and declared. And all bills, having passed by a majority
in the house, and by a majority in the council, shall be
referred to the governor for his assent; but no bill, or legislative
act whatever, shall be of any force without his assent.
The governor shall have power to convene, prorogue, and
dissolve the general assembly when, in his opinion, it shall
be expedient.
Sec. 12. The governor, judges, legislative council, secretary,
and such other officers as Congress shall appoint
in the district, shall take an oath or affirmation of fidelity,
and of office; the governor before the President of Congress,
and all other officers before the governor. As soon as a
legislature shall be formed in the district, the council and
house assembled, in one room, shall have authority, by
joint ballot, to elect a delegate to Congress, who shall have
a seat in Congress, with a right of debating, but not of
voting, during this temporary government.
Sec. 13. And for extending the fundamental principles
of civil and religious liberty, which form the basis
whereon these republics, their laws and constitutions, are
erected; to fix and establish those principles as the basis
of all laws, constitutions, and governments, which forever
hereafter shall be formed in the said territory; to provide,
also, for the establishment of States, and permanent
government therein, and for their admission to a share
in the Federal councils on an equal footing with the original
States, at as early periods as may be consistent with the
general interest:
Sec. 14. It is hereby ordained and declared, by the
authority aforesaid, that the following articles shall be
considered as articles of compact, between the original
States and the people and States in the said territory, and
forever remain unalterable, unless by common consent,
to wit:
No person, demeaning himself in a peaceable and orderly
manner, shall ever be molested on account of his mode of
worship, or religious sentiments, in the said territory.
The inhabitants of the said territory shall always be
entitled to the benefits of the writs of habeas corpus, and
of the trial by jury; of a proportionate representation of
the people in the legislature, and of judicial proceedings
according to the course of the common law. All persons
shall be bailable, unless for capital offences, where the
proof shall be evident, or the presumption great. All fines
shall be moderate; and no cruel or unusual punishments
shall be inflicted. No man shall be deprived of his liberty
or property, but by the judgment of his peers, or the law
of the land, and should the public exigencies make it necessary,
for the common preservation, to take any person’s
property, or to demand his particular services, full compensation
shall be made for the same. And, in the just
preservation of rights and property, it is understood and
declared, that no law ought ever to be made or have force
in the said territory, that shall, in any manner whatever,
interfere with or affect private contracts, or engagements,
bona fide, and without fraud previously formed.
Religion, morality, and knowledge being necessary to
good government and the happiness of mankind, schools
and the means of education shall forever be encouraged.
The utmost good faith shall always be observed towards
the Indians; their lands and property shall never be taken
from them without their consent; and in their property,
rights, and liberty they never shall be invaded or disturbed,
unless in just and lawful wars authorized by Congress;
but laws founded in justice and humanity shall, from time
to time, be made, for preventing wrongs being done to them,
and for preserving peace and friendship with them.
The said territory, and the States which may be formed
therein, shall forever remain a part of this confederacy
of the United States of America, subject to the articles of
Confederation, and to such alterations therein as shall be
constitutionally made; and to all the acts and ordinances of
the United States in Congress assembled, conformable thereto.
The inhabitants and settlers in the said territory shall
be subject to pay a part of the Federal debts, contracted,
or to be contracted, and a proportional part of the expenses
of government to be apportioned on them by Congress,
according to the same common rule and measure by which
apportionments thereof shall be made on the other States;
and the taxes for paying their proportion shall be laid and
levied by the authority and direction of the legislatures
of the district, or districts, or new States, as in the original
States, within the time agreed upon by the United States
in Congress assembled. The legislatures of those districts,
or new States, shall never interfere with the primary disposal
of the soil by the United States in Congress assembled,
nor with any regulations Congress may find necessary for
securing the title in such soil to the bona-fide purchasers.
No tax shall be imposed on lands the property of the United
States; and in no case shall non-resident proprietors be
taxed higher than residents. The navigable waters leading
into the Mississippi and Saint Lawrence, and the carrying
places between the same, shall be common highways, and
forever free, as well to the inhabitants of the said territory
as to the citizens of the United States, and those of any
other States that may be admitted into the confederacy,
without any tax, impost, or duty therefor.
There shall be formed in the said territory not less than
three nor more than five States; and the boundaries of the
States, as soon as Virginia shall alter her act of cession
and consent to the same, shall become fixed and established
as follows, to wit: The western State, in the said territory,
shall be bounded by the Mississippi, the Ohio, and the
Wabash Rivers; a direct line drawn from the Wabash and
Post Vincents, due north, to the territorial line between
the United States and Canada; and by the said territorial
line to the Lake of the Woods and Mississippi. The middle
State shall be bounded by the said direct line, the Wabash
from Post Vincents to the Ohio, by the Ohio, by a direct
line drawn due north from the mouth of the Great Miami
to the said territorial line, and by the said territorial line.
The eastern State shall be bounded by the last-mentioned
direct line, the Ohio, Pennsylvania, and the said territorial
line: Provided, however, And it is further understood and
declared, that the boundaries of these three States shall
be subject so far to be altered, that, if Congress shall hereafter
find it expedient, they shall have authority to form
one or two States in that part of the said territory which
lies north of an east and west line drawn through the southerly
bend or extreme of Lake Michigan. And whenever
any of the said States shall have sixty thousand free inhabitants
therein, such State shall be admitted by its delegates,
into the Congress of the United States, on an equal
footing with the original States, in all respects whatever;
and shall be at liberty to form a permanent constitution
and State government: Provided, The constitution and
government, so to be formed, shall be republican, and in
conformity to the principles contained in these articles,
and, so far as it can be consistent with the general interest
of the confederacy, such admission shall be allowed at an
earlier period, and when there may be a less number of free
inhabitants in the State than sixty thousand.
There shall be neither slavery nor involuntary servitude
in the said territory, otherwise than in the punishment
of crimes, whereof the party shall have been duly
convicted: Provided always, That any person escaping into
the same, from whom labor or service is lawfully claimed
in any one of the original States, such fugitive may be
lawfully reclaimed, and conveyed to the person claiming
his or her labor or service as aforesaid.
Be it ordained by the authority aforesaid, That the resolutions
of the 23d of April, 1784, relative to the subject
of this ordinance, be, and the same are hereby, repealed,
and declared null and void.
Done by the United States, in Congress assembled, the
13th day of July, in the year of our Lord 1787, and of their
sovereignty and independence the twelfth.
We the People of the United States, in Order to form
a more perfect Union, establish Justice, insure domestic
Tranquillity, provide for the common defence, promote
the general Welfare, and secure the Blessings of
Liberty to ourselves and our Posterity, do ordain and
establish this Constitution for the United States of
America.
Section 1. All legislative Powers herein granted shall
be vested in a Congress of the United States, which shall
consist of a Senate and House of Representatives.
Section 2. The House of Representatives shall be
composed of Members chosen every second Year by the
People of the several States, and the Electors in each State
shall have the Qualifications requisite for Electors of the
most numerous Branch of the State Legislature.
No Person shall be a Representative who shall not have
attained to the Age of twenty-five Years, and been seven
Years a Citizen of the United States, and who shall not,
when elected, be an Inhabitant of that State in which he
shall be chosen.
Representatives and direct Taxes shall be apportioned
among the several States which may be included within
this Union, according to their respective Numbers, which
shall be determined by adding to the whole Number of
Free persons, including those bound to Service for a Term
of Years, and excluding Indians not taxed, three fifths
of all other Persons. The actual Enumeration shall be
made within three Years after the first Meeting of the Congress
of the United States, and within every subsequent
Term of ten Years, in such Manner as they shall by Law
direct. The Number of Representatives shall not exceed
one for every thirty Thousand, but each State shall have
at Least one Representative; and until such enumeration
shall be made, the State of New Hampshire shall be entitled
to chuse three, Massachusetts eight, Rhode Island and
Providence Plantations one, Connecticut five, New York
six, New Jersey four, Pennsylvania eight, Delaware one,
Maryland six, Virginia ten, North Carolina five, South
Carolina five, and Georgia three.
When vacancies happen in the Representation from any
State, the Executive Authority thereof shall issue Writs
of Election to fill such Vacancies.
The House of Representatives shall chuse their Speaker
and other Officers; and shall have the sole Power of Impeachment.
Section 3. The Senate of the United States shall be
composed of two Senators from each State, chosen by the
Legislature thereof, for six Years; and each Senator shall
have one Vote.
Immediately after they shall be assembled in Consequence
of the first Election, they shall be divided as equally
as may be into three Classes. The seats of the Senators
of the first Class shall be vacated at the Expiration of the
second Year, of the second Class at the Expiration of the
fourth Year, and of the third Class at the Expiration of
the sixth Year, so that one-third may be chosen every second
Year; and if Vacancies happen by Resignation, or otherwise,
during the Recess of the Legislature of any State,
the Executive thereof may make temporary Appointments
until the next Meeting of the Legislature, which shall then
fill such Vacancies.
No Person shall be a Senator who shall not have attained
to the Age of thirty Years, and been nine Years a Citizen
of the United States, and who shall not, when elected, be
an Inhabitant of that State for which he shall be chosen.
The Vice President of the United States shall be President
of the Senate, but shall have no Vote, unless they be
equally divided.
The Senate shall chuse their other Officers, and also a
President pro tempore, in the Absence of the Vice President,
or when he shall exercise the Office of President of
the United States.
The Senate shall have the sole Power to try all Impeachments.
When sitting for that Purpose, they shall be on
Oath or Affirmation. When the President of the United
States is tried, the Chief Justice shall preside: and no Person
shall be convicted without the Concurrence of two thirds
of the Members present.
Judgment in Cases of Impeachment shall not extend
further than to removal from Office, and disqualification
to hold and enjoy any Office of honor, Trust or Profit under
the United States: but the Party convicted shall nevertheless
be liable and subject to Indictment, Trial, Judgment
and Punishment, according to Law.
Section 4. The Times, Places and manner of holding
Elections for Senators and Representatives, shall be prescribed
in each State by the Legislature thereof; but the
Congress may at any time by Law make or alter such Regulations,
except as to the Places of chusing Senators.
The Congress shall assemble at least once in every Year,
and such Meeting shall be on the first Monday in December,
unless they shall by Law appoint a different Day.
Section 5. Each House shall be the Judge of the Elections,
Returns and Qualifications of its own Members, and a
Majority of each shall constitute a Quorum to do Business;
but a smaller Number may adjourn from day to day, and
may be authorized to compel the Attendance of absent
Members, in such Manner, and under such Penalties as
each House may provide.
Each House may determine the Rules of its Proceedings,
punish its Members for disorderly Behaviour, and, with
the Concurrence of two thirds, expel a Member.
Each House shall keep a Journal of its Proceedings,
and from time to time publish the same, excepting such
Parts as may in their Judgment require Secrecy; and the
Yeas and Nays of the Members of either House on any
question shall, at the Desire of one fifth of those present,
be entered on the Journal.
Neither House, during the Session of Congress, shall,
without the Consent of the other, adjourn for more than
three days, nor to any other Place than that in which the
two Houses shall be sitting.
Section 6. The Senators and Representatives shall
receive a Compensation for their services, to be ascertained
by Law, and paid out of the Treasury of the United States.
They shall in all Cases, except Treason, Felony and Breach
of the Peace, be privileged from Arrest during their Attendance
at the Session of their respective Houses, and in
going to and returning from the same; and for any Speech
or Debate in either House, they shall not be questioned
in any other Place.
No Senator or Representative shall, during the Time
for which he was elected, be appointed to any civil Office
under the Authority of the United States, which shall have
been created, or the Emoluments whereof shall have been
encreased during such time; and no Person holding any
Office under the United States, shall be a Member of either
House during his Continuance in Office.
Section 7. All bills for raising Revenue shall originate
in the House of Representatives; but the Senate may
propose or concur with Amendments as on other Bills.
Every Bill which shall have passed the House of Representatives
and the Senate, shall, before it become a
Law, be presented to the President of the United States;
if he approve he shall sign it, but if not he shall return it,
with his Objections to that House in which it shall have
originated, who shall enter the Objections at large on their
Journal, and proceed to reconsider it. If after such Reconsideration
two thirds of that House shall agree to pass
the Bill, it shall be sent, together with the Objections, to
the other House, by which it shall likewise be reconsidered,
and if approved by two thirds of that House, it shall become
a Law. But in all such Cases the Votes of both Houses
shall be determined by yeas and Nays, and the Names of
the Persons voting for and against the Bill shall be entered
on the Journal of each House respectively. If any Bill
shall not be returned by the President within ten Days
(Sundays excepted) after it shall have been presented to
him, the Same shall be a Law, in like Manner as if he had
signed it, unless the Congress by their Adjournment prevent
its Return, in which Case it shall not be a Law.
Every Order, Resolution, or Vote to which the Concurrence
of the Senate and House of Representatives may be
necessary (except on a question of Adjournment) shall be
presented to the President of the United States; and before
the Same shall take Effect, shall be approved by him, or
being disapproved by him, shall be repassed by two thirds
of the Senate and House of Representatives, according to
the Rules and Limitations prescribed in the Case of a Bill.
Section 8. The Congress shall have Power to lay and
collect Taxes, Duties, Imposts and Excises, to pay the
Debts and provide for the common Defence and general
Welfare of the United States; but all Duties, Imposts and
Excises shall be uniform throughout the United States.
To borrow Money on the credit of the United States;
To regulate Commerce with foreign Nations, and among
the several States, and with the Indian Tribes;
To establish an uniform Rule of Naturalization, and
uniform Laws on the subject of Bankruptcies throughout
the United States;
To coin Money, regulate the Value thereof, and of foreign
Coin, and fix the Standard of Weights and Measures;
To provide for the Punishment of counterfeiting the
Securities and current Coin of the United States;
To establish Post Offices and post Roads:
To promote the Progress of Science and useful Arts,
by securing for limited Times to Authors and Inventors
the exclusive Right to their respective Writings and Discoveries;
To constitute Tribunals inferior to the supreme Court;
To define and punish Piracies and Felonies committed on
the high Seas, and Offences against the Law of Nations;
To declare War, grant Letters of Marque and Reprisal,
and make Rules concerning Captures on Land and Water;
To raise and support Armies, but no Appropriation of
Money to that Use shall be for a longer Term than two
Years;
To provide and maintain a Navy;
To make Rules for the Government and Regulation of
the land and naval Forces;
To provide for calling forth the Militia to execute the
Laws of the Union, suppress Insurrections and repel Invasions;
To provide for organizing, arming, and disciplining the
Militia, and for governing such Part of them as may be
employed in the Service of the United States, reserving
to the States respectively, the Appointment of the Officers,
and the Authority of training the Militia according
to the discipline prescribed by Congress;
To exercise exclusive Legislation in all Cases whatsoever,
over such District (not exceeding ten Miles square)
as may, by Cession of particular States, and the Acceptance
of Congress, become the Seat of the Government of
the United States, and to exercise like Authority over all
Places purchased by the Consent of the Legislature of the
State in which the Same shall be, for the Erection of Forts,
Magazines, Arsenals, dock-Yards, and other needful Buildings;—And
To make all Laws which shall be necessary and proper
for carrying into Execution the foregoing Powers, and
all other Powers vested by this Constitution in the Government
of the United States, or in any Department or
Officer thereof.
Section 9. The Migration or Importation of such Persons
as any of the States now existing shall think proper
to admit, shall not be prohibited by the Congress prior to
the Year one thousand eight hundred and eight, but a Tax
or duty may be imposed on such Importation, not exceeding
ten dollars for each Person.
The Privilege of the Writ of Habeas Corpus shall not
be suspended, unless when in Cases of Rebellion or Invasion
the public Safety may require it.
No Bill of Attainder or ex post facto Law shall be passed.
No Capitation, or other direct, tax shall be laid, unless
in Proportion to the Census or Enumeration herein before
directed to be taken.
No Tax or Duty shall be laid on Articles exported from
any State.
No Preference shall be given by any Regulation of Commerce
or Revenue to the Ports of one State over those of
another: nor shall Vessels bound to, or from, one State,
be obliged to enter, clear, or pay Duties in another.
No Money shall be drawn from the Treasury, but in
Consequence of Appropriations made by Law; and a regular
Statement and Account of the Receipts and Expenditures
of all public Money shall be published from time to time.
No Title of Nobility shall be granted by the United States:
And no Person holding any Office of Profit or Trust under
them, shall, without the Consent of the Congress, accept
of any present, Emolument, Office, or Title, of any kind
whatever, from any King, Prince, or foreign State.
Section 10. No State shall enter into any Treaty,
Alliance, or Confederation; grant Letters of Marque and
Reprisal; coin Money; emit Bills of Credit; make any Thing
but gold and silver Coin a Tender in Payment of Debts;
pass any Bill of Attainder, ex post facto Law, or Law impairing
the Obligation of Contracts, or grant any Title
of Nobility.
No State shall, without the Consent of the Congress,
lay any Imposts or Duties on Imports or Exports, except
what may be absolutely necessary for executing it’s inspection
Laws: and the net Produce of all Duties and Imposts,
laid by any State on Imports or Exports, shall be
for the Use of the Treasury of the United States; and all
such Laws shall be subject to the Revision and Controul
of the Congress.
No State shall, without the Consent of Congress, lay
any Duty of Tonnage, keep Troops, or Ships of War in
time of Peace, enter into any Agreement or Compact with
another State, or with a foreign Power, or engage in War,
unless actually invaded, or in such imminent Danger as
will not admit of delay.
Section 1. The executive Power shall be vested in a
President of the United States of America. He shall hold
his Office during the Term of four Years, and, together
with the Vice President, chosen for the same Term, be elected,
as follows.
Each State shall appoint, in such Manner as the Legislature
thereof may direct, a Number of Electors, equal
to the whole Number of Senators and Representatives
to which the State may be entitled in the Congress: but
no Senator or Representative, or Person holding an Office
of Trust or Profit under the United States, shall be appointed
an Elector.
The electors shall meet in their respective States, and
vote by ballot for two persons, of whom one at least shall
not be an inhabitant of the same State with themselves.
And they shall make a list of all the persons voted for,
and of the number of votes for each; which list they shall
sign and certify, and transmit sealed to the seat of the Government
of the United States, directed to the President
of the Senate. The President of the Senate shall, in the
presence of the Senate and House of Representatives, open
all the certificates, and the votes shall then be counted.
The person having the greatest number of votes shall be
the President, if such number be a majority of the whole
number of electors appointed; and if there be more than
one who have such majority, and have an equal number
of votes, then the House of Representatives shall immediately
chuse by ballot one of them for President; and if no person
have a majority, then from the five highest on the list the
said House shall in like manner chuse the President. But
in chusing the President, the votes shall be taken by States,
the representation from each State having one vote; a quorum
for this purpose shall consist of a member or members
from two-thirds of the States, and a majority of all
the States shall be necessary to a choice. In every case,
after the choice of the President, the person having the
greatest number of votes of the electors shall be the Vice
President. But if there should remain two or more who
have equal votes, the Senate shall chuse from them by
ballot the Vice-President.
The Congress may determine the Time of chusing the
Electors, and the Day on which they shall give their Votes;
which Day shall be the same throughout the United States.
No person except a natural born Citizen, or a Citizen
of the United States, at the time of the Adoption of this
Constitution, shall be eligible to the Office of President;
neither shall any Person be eligible to that office who shall
not have attained to the Age of thirty-five Years, and been
fourteen Years a Resident within the United States.
In Case of the Removal of the President from Office, or
of his Death, Resignation or Inability to discharge the
Powers and Duties of the said Office, the Same shall devolve
on the Vice President, and the Congress may by
Law provide for the Case of Removal, Death, Resignation
or Inability, both of the President and Vice President,
declaring what Officer shall then act as President, and
such Officer shall act accordingly, until the Disability be
removed, or a President shall be elected.
The President shall, at stated Times, receive for his Services,
a Compensation, which shall neither be encreased
nor diminished during the Period for which he shall have
been elected, and he shall not receive within that Period
any other Emolument from the United States, or any of
them.
Before he enter on the Execution of his Office, he shall
take the following Oath or Affirmation:—“I do solemnly
swear (or affirm) that I will faithfully execute the Office
of President of the United States, and will to the best of
my Ability, preserve, protect and defend the Constitution
of the United States.”
Section 2. The President shall be Commander in
Chief of the Army and Navy of the United States, and
of the Militia of the several States, when called into the
actual Service of the United States; he may require the
Opinion, in writing, of the principal Officer in each of the
executive Departments, upon any Subject relating to the
Duties of their respective Offices, and he shall have Power
to grant Reprieves and Pardons for Offences against the
United States, except in Cases of Impeachment.
He shall have Power, by and with the Advice and Consent
of the Senate, to make Treaties, provided two thirds
of the Senators present concur; and he shall nominate,
and by and with the Advice and Consent of the Senate,
shall appoint Ambassadors, other public Ministers and
Consuls, Judges of the supreme Court, and all other Officers
of the United States, whose Appointments are not
herein otherwise provided for, and which shall be established
by Law: but the Congress may by Law vest the
Appointment of such inferior Officers, as they think proper,
in the President alone, in the Courts of Law, or in the Heads
of Departments.
The President shall have Power to fill up all Vacancies
that may happen during the recess of the Senate, by granting
Commissions which shall expire at the End of their
next Session.
Section 3. He shall from time to time give to the Congress
Information of the state of the Union, and recommend
to their Consideration such Measures as he shall
judge necessary and expedient; he may, on extraordinary
Occasions, convene both Houses, or either of them, and,
in Case of Disagreement between them, with Respect to
the Time of Adjournment, he may adjourn them to such
Time as he shall think proper; he shall receive Ambassadors
and other public Ministers; he shall take Care that
the Laws be faithfully executed, and shall Commission
all the Officers of the United States.
Section 4. The President, Vice President and all civil
Officers of the United States, shall be removed from Office
on Impeachment for, and Conviction of, Treason, Bribery,
or other high Crimes and Misdemeanors.
Section 1. The judicial Power of the United States,
shall be vested in one supreme Court, and in such inferior
Courts as the Congress may from time to time ordain
and establish. The Judges, both of the supreme and inferior
Courts, shall hold their Offices during good Behaviour,
and shall, at stated Times, receive for their Services, a
Compensation, which shall not be diminished during their
Continuance in Office.
Section 2. The judicial Power shall extend to all Cases,
in Law and Equity, arising under this Constitution, the
Laws of the United States, and Treaties made, or which
shall be made, under their Authority;—to all Cases affecting
Ambassadors, other public ministers and Consuls;—to
all Cases of admiralty and maritime Jurisdiction;—to
Controversies to which the United States shall be a Party;—to
Controversies between two or more States;—between
a State and Citizens of another State;—between Citizens
of different States,—between Citizens of the same State
claiming Lands under Grants of different States, and between
a State, or the Citizens thereof, and foreign States,
Citizens or Subjects.
In all Cases affecting Ambassadors, other public Ministers
and Consuls, and those in which a State shall be
Party, the supreme Court shall have original Jurisdiction.
In all the other Cases before mentioned, the supreme Court
shall have appellate Jurisdiction, both as to Law and Fact,
with such Exceptions, and under such Regulations as the
Congress shall make.
The Trial of all Crimes, except in Cases of Impeachment,
shall be by Jury; and such Trial shall be held in the State
where the said Crimes shall have been committed; but when
not committed within any State, the Trial shall be at such
Place or Places as the Congress may by Law have directed.
Section 3. Treason against the United States, shall
consist only in levying War against them, or in adhering
to their Enemies, giving them Aid and Comfort. No Person
shall be convicted of Treason unless on the Testimony of
two Witnesses to the same overt Act, or on Confession in
open Court.
The Congress shall have Power to declare the Punishment
of Treason, but no Attainder of Treason shall work
Corruption of Blood, or Forfeiture except during the Life
of the Person attainted.
Section 1. Full Faith and Credit shall be given in
each State to the public Acts, Records, and judicial Proceedings
of every other State. And the Congress may by
general Laws prescribe the Manner in which such Acts,
Records and Proceedings shall be proved, and the Effect
thereof.
Section 2. The Citizens of each State shall be entitled
to all Privileges and immunities of Citizens in the several
States.
A person charged in any State with Treason, Felony, or
other Crime, who shall flee from Justice, and be found in
another State, shall on Demand of the executive Authority
of the State from which he fled, be delivered up to be removed
to the State having Jurisdiction of the Crime.
No Person held to Service or Labour in one State, under
the Laws thereof, escaping into another, shall, in Consequence
of any Law or Regulation therein, be discharged
from such Service or Labour, but shall be delivered up on
Claim of the Party to whom such Service or Labour may
be due.
Section 3. New States may be admitted by the Congress
into this Union; but no new State shall be formed
or erected within the Jurisdiction of any other State; nor
any State be formed by the Junction of two or more States,
or Parts of States, without the Consent of the Legislatures
of the States concerned as well as of the Congress.
The Congress shall have Power to dispose of and make
all needful Rules and Regulations respecting the Territory
or other Property belonging to the United States;
and nothing in this Constitution shall be so construed as
to Prejudice any Claims of the United States, or of any
particular State.
Section 4. The United States shall guarantee to every
State in this Union a Republican Form of Government,
and shall protect each of them against Invasion; and on
Application of the Legislature, or of the Executive (when
the Legislature cannot be convened) against domestic
Violence.
The Congress, whenever two thirds of both Houses shall
deem it necessary, shall propose Amendments to this Constitution,
or, on the Application of the Legislatures of two
thirds of the several States, shall call a Convention for
proposing Amendments, which, in either Case, shall be
valid to all Intents and Purposes, as Part of this Constitution,
when ratified by the Legislatures of three fourths of the
several States, or by Conventions in three fourths thereof,
as the one or the other Mode of Ratification may be proposed
by the Congress; Provided that no Amendment which
may be made prior to the Year One thousand eight hundred
and eight shall in any Manner affect the first and fourth
Clauses in the Ninth Section of the first Article; and that
no State, without its Consent, shall be deprived of its equal
Suffrage in the Senate.
All Debts contracted and Engagements entered into,
before the Adoption of this Constitution, shall be as valid
against the United States under this Constitution, as under
the Confederation.
This Constitution, and the Laws of the United States
which shall be made in Pursuance thereof; and all Treaties
made, or which shall be made, under the Authority of the
United States, shall be the supreme Law of the Land; and
the Judges in every State shall be bound thereby, any
Thing in the Constitution or Laws of any State to the Contrary
notwithstanding.
The Senators and Representatives before mentioned,
and the Members of the several State Legislatures, and
all executive and judicial Officers, both of the United States
and of the several States, shall be bound by Oath or Affirmation,
to support this Constitution; but no religious
Test shall ever be required as a Qualification to any Office
or public Trust under the United States.
The ratification of the Conventions of nine States, shall
be sufficient for the Establishment of this Constitution
between the States so ratifying the Same.
Done in Convention by the Unanimous Consent of the
States present the Seventeenth Day of September in
the Year of our Lord one thousand seven hundred and
Eighty seven, and of the Independance of the United
States of America the Twelfth. IN WITNESS whereof
We have hereunto subscribed our Names,
Gᵒ: WASHINGTON—
Presidt., and Deputy from Virginia.
New Hampshire.
John Langdon,
Nicholas Gilman.
Massachusetts.
Nathaniel Gorham,
Rufus King.
Connecticut.
Wm. Saml. Johnson,
Roger Sherman.
New York.
Alexander Hamilton.
New Jersey.
Wil: Livingston,
David Brearley,
Wm. Paterson,
Jona. Dayton.
Pennsylvania.
B. Franklin,
Thomas Mifflin,
Robt. Morris,
Geo. Clymer,
Thos. Fitzsimons,
Jared Ingersoll,
James Wilson,
Gouv. Morris.
Delaware.
Geo. Read,
Gunning Bedford, Jun.,
John Dickinson,
Richard Bassett,
Jaco: Broom.
Maryland.
James McHenry,
Dan. Jenifer, of St. Thomas,
Dan. Carroll.
Virginia.
John Blair,
James Madison, Jr.
North Carolina.
Wm. Blount,
Rich’d Dobbs Speight,
Hugh Williamson.
South Carolina.
J. Rutledge,
Charles Cotesworth Pinckney,
Charles Pinckney,
Pierce Butler.
Georgia.
William Few,
Abr. Baldwin.
Attest: WILLIAM JACKSON, Secretary.
Congress shall make no law respecting an establishment
of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof;
or abridging the freedom of speech, or of the press; or the
right of the people peaceably to assemble, and to petition
the Government for a redress of grievances.
A well regulated Militia, being necessary to the security
of a free State, the right of the people to keep and bear
Arms, shall not be infringed.
No Soldier shall, in time of peace, be quartered in any
house, without the consent of the Owner, nor in time of
war, but in a manner to be prescribed by law.
The right of the people to be secure in their persons, houses,
papers, and effects, against unreasonable searches and
seizures, shall not be violated, and no Warrants shall issue,
but upon probable cause, supported by Oath or affirmation,
and particularly describing the place to be searched, and
the persons or things to be seized.
No person shall be held to answer for a capital, or otherwise
infamous crime, unless on a presentment or indictment
of a Grand Jury, except in cases arising in the land
or naval forces, or in the Militia, when in actual service
in time of War or public danger; nor shall any person be
subject for the same offence to be twice put in jeopardy of
life or limb; nor shall be compelled in any Criminal Case to
be a witness against himself, nor be deprived of life, liberty,
or property, without due process of law; nor shall private
property be taken for public use, without just compensation.
In all criminal prosecutions, the accused shall enjoy
the right to a speedy and public trial, by an impartial jury
of the State and district wherein the crime shall have been
committed, which district shall have been previously ascertained
by law, and to be informed of the nature and cause
of the accusation; to be confronted with the witnesses against
him; to have compulsory process for obtaining witnesses in
his favor, and to have the Assistance of Counsel for his
defence.
In suits at common law, where the value in controversy
shall exceed twenty dollars, the right of trial by jury shall
be preserved, and no fact tried by a jury shall be otherwise
re-examined in any Court of the United States, than according
to the rules of the common law.
Excessive bail shall not be required, nor excessive fines
imposed, nor cruel and unusual punishments inflicted.
The enumeration in the Constitution, of certain rights,
shall not be construed to deny or disparage others retained
by the people.
The powers not delegated to the United States by the
Constitution, nor prohibited by it to the States, are reserved
to the States respectively, or to the people.
The Judicial power of the United States shall not be
construed to extend to any suit in law or equity, commenced
or prosecuted against one of the United States by Citizens
of another State, or by Citizens or Subjects of any Foreign
State.
The Electors shall meet in their respective States, and
vote by ballot for President and Vice-President, one of
whom, at least, shall not be an inhabitant of the same State
with themselves; they shall name in their ballots the person
voted for as President, and in distinct ballots the person
voted for as Vice-President, and they shall make distinct
lists of all persons voted for as President, and of all persons
voted for as Vice-President, and of the number of votes
for each, which lists they shall sign and certify, and transmit
sealed to the seat of the Government of the United States,
directed to the President of the Senate;—The President of
the Senate shall, in the presence of the Senate and House
of Representatives, open all the certificates and the votes
shall then be counted;—The person having the greatest
number of votes for President, shall be the President, if
such number be a majority of the whole number of Electors
appointed; and if no person have such majority, then from
the persons having the highest numbers not exceeding
three on the list of those voted for as President, the House
of Representatives shall choose immediately, by ballot,
the President. But in choosing the President, the votes
shall be taken by states, the representation from each state
having one vote; a quorum for this purpose shall consist of
a member or members from two thirds of the states, and
a majority of all the states shall be necessary to a choice.
And if the House of Representatives shall not choose a
President whenever the right of choice shall devolve upon
them, before the fourth day of March next following, then
the Vice-President shall act as President, as in the case
of the death or other constitutional disability of the President.
The person having the greatest number of votes as
Vice-president, shall be the Vice-President, if such number
be a majority of the whole number of Electors appointed,
and if no person have a majority, then from the two highest
numbers on the list, the Senate shall choose the Vice-President;
a quorum for the purpose shall consist of two-thirds
of the whole number of Senators, and a majority of the
whole number shall be necessary to a choice. But no
person constitutionally ineligible to the office of President
shall be eligible to that of Vice-President of the United
States.
Section 1. Neither slavery nor involuntary servitude,
except as a punishment for crime whereof the party shall
have been duly convicted, shall exist within the United
States, or any place subject to their jurisdiction.
Section 2. Congress shall have power to enforce this
article by appropriate legislation.
Section 1. All persons born or naturalized in the United
States, and subject to the jurisdiction thereof, are citizens
of the United States and of the State wherein they reside.
No State shall make or enforce any law which shall
abridge the privileges or immunities of citizens of the
United States; nor shall any State deprive any person of
life, liberty, or property, without due process of law; nor
deny to any person within its jurisdiction the equal protection
of the laws.
Section 2. Representatives shall be apportioned among
the several States according to their respective numbers,
counting the whole number of persons in each State, excluding
Indians not taxed. But when the right to vote
at any election for the choice of electors for President and
Vice President of the United States, Representatives in
Congress, the Executive and Judicial officers of a State,
or the members of the Legislature thereof, is denied to any
of the male inhabitants of such State, being twenty-one
years of age, and citizens of the United States, or in any
way abridged, except for participation in rebellion, or other
crime, the basis of representation therein shall be reduced
in the proportion which the number of such male citizens
shall bear to the whole number of male citizens twenty-one
years of age in such State.
Section 3. No person shall be a Senator or Representative
in Congress, or elector of President and Vice-President,
or hold any office, civil, or military, under the United States,
or under any State, who, having previously taken an oath,
as a member of Congress, or as an officer of the United
States, or as a member of any State Legislature, or as an
executive or judicial officer of any State, to support the
Constitution of the United States, shall have engaged in
insurrection or rebellion against the same, or given aid
or comfort to the enemies thereof. But Congress may
by a vote of two-thirds of each House, remove such disability.
Section 4. The validity of the public debt of the United
States, authorized by law, including debts incurred for
payment of pensions and bounties for services in suppressing
insurrection or rebellion, shall not be questioned. But
neither the United States nor any State shall assume or
pay any debt or obligation incurred in aid of insurrection
or rebellion against the United States, or any claim for the
loss or emancipation of any slave; but all such debts, obligations
and claims shall be held illegal and void.
Section 5. The Congress shall have power to enforce,
by appropriate legislation, the provisions of this article.
Section 1. The right of citizens of the United States
to vote shall not be denied or abridged by the United States
or by any State on account of race, color, or previous condition
of servitude.
Section 2. The Congress shall have power to enforce
this article by appropriate legislation.
[1] The first ten amendments to the Constitution of the United States
were proposed to the legislatures of the several States by the First Congress,
on the 25th September, 1789.
[2] The eleventh amendment to the Constitution of the United States was
proposed to the legislatures of the several States by the Third Congress,
on the 5th of September, 1794; and was declared in a message from the
President to Congress, dated the 8th of January, 1798, to have been ratified
by the legislatures of three-fourths of the States. [Poore.]
[3] The twelfth amendment to the Constitution of the United States was
proposed to the legislatures of the several States by the Eighth Congress,
on the 12th of December, 1803, in lieu of the third paragraph of the first
section of the third article; and was declared in a proclamation of the
Secretary of State, dated the 25th of September, 1804, to have been
ratified by the legislatures of three-fourths of the States. [Poore.]
[4] The thirteenth amendment to the Constitution of the United States
was proposed to the legislatures of the several States by the Thirty-eighth
Congress, on the first of February, 1865; and was declared, in a
proclamation of the Secretary of State, dated the 18th of December,
1865, to have been ratified by the legislatures of twenty-seven of the
thirty-six States viz.: Illinois, Rhode Island, Michigan, Maryland,
New York, West Virginia, Maine, Kansas, Massachusetts, Pennsylvania,
Virginia, Ohio, Missouri, Nevada, Indiana, Louisiana, Minnesota,
Wisconsin, Vermont, Tennessee, Arkansas, Connecticut, New
Hampshire, South Carolina, Alabama, North Carolina, and Georgia.
[Poore.]
[5] The fourteenth amendment to the Constitution of the United States
was proposed to the legislatures of the several States by the Thirty-ninth
Congress, on the 16th of June, 1866. On the 21st of July, 1868,
Congress adopted and transmitted to the Department of State a concurrent
resolution, declaring that “the legislatures of the States of
Connecticut, Tennessee, New Jersey, Oregon, Vermont, New York,
Ohio, Illinois, West Virginia, Kansas, Maine, Nevada, Missouri, Indiana,
Minnesota, New Hampshire, Massachusetts, Nebraska, Iowa,
Arkansas, Florida, North Carolina, Alabama, South Carolina, and
Louisiana, being three-fourths and more of the several States of the
Union, have ratified the fourteenth article of amendment to the Constitution
of the United States, duly proposed by two-thirds of each
House of the Thirty-ninth Congress: Therefore, Resolved, That said
fourteenth article is hereby declared to be a part of the Constitution of
the United States, and it shall be duly promulgated as such by the
Secretary of State.” [Poore.]
[6] The fifteenth amendment to the Constitution of the United States was
proposed to the legislatures of the several States by the Fortieth Congress,
on the 27th of February, 1869, and was declared, in a proclamation
of the Secretary of State, dated March 30, 1870, to have been
ratified by the legislatures of twenty-nine of the thirty-seven States.
[Poore.]
I. Resolved, that the several states composing the United
States of America, are not united on the principle of unlimited
submission to their General Government; but that
by compact under the style and title of a Constitution for
the United States and of amendments thereto, they constituted
a General Government for special purposes, delegated
to that Government certain definite powers, reserving
each state to itself, the residuary mass of right to their own
self-Government; and that whensoever the General Government
assumes undelegated powers, its acts are unauthoritative,
void, and of no force: That to this compact each
state acceded as a state, and is an integral party, its co-states
forming as to itself, the other party: That the Government
created by this compact was not made the exclusive
or final judge of the extent of the powers delegated
to itself; since that would have made its discretion, and not
the constitution, the measure of its powers; but that as in
all other cases of compact among parties having no common
Judge, each party has an equal right to judge for
itself, as well of infractions as of the mode and measure
of redress.
II. Resolved, that the Constitution of the United States
having delegated to Congress a power to punish treason,
counterfeiting the securities and current coin of the United
States, piracies and felonies committed on the High Seas,
and offences against the laws of nations, and no other
crimes whatever, and it being true as a general principle,
and one of the amendments to the Constitution having
also declared, “that the powers not delegated to the United
States by the Constitution, nor prohibited by it to the states,
are reserved to the states respectively, or to the people,”
therefore also the same act of Congress passed on the 14th
day of July, 1798, and entitled “An act in addition to the
act entitled an act for the punishment of certain crimes
against the United States;” as also the act passed by them
on the 27th day of June, 1798, entitled “An act to punish
frauds committed on the Bank of the United States” (and
all other their acts which assume to create, define, or punish
crimes other than those enumerated in the constitution)
are altogether void and of no force, and that the power to
create, define, and punish such other crimes is reserved,
and of right appertains solely and exclusively to the respective
states, each within its own Territory.
III. Resolved, that it is true as a general principle, and
is also expressly declared by one of the amendments to
the Constitution that “the powers not delegated to the
United States by the Constitution, nor prohibited by it
to the states, are reserved to the states respectively or to
the people;” and that no power over the freedom of religion,
freedom of speech, or freedom of the press being delegated
to the United States by the Constitution, nor prohibited
by it to the states, all lawful powers respecting the same
did of right remain, and were reserved to the states, or to
the people: That thus was manifested their determination
to retain to themselves the right of judging how far
the licentiousness of speech and of the press may be abridged
without lessening their useful freedom, and how far those
abuses which cannot be separated from their use, should
be tolerated rather than the use be destroyed; and thus
also they guarded against all abridgement by the United
States of the freedom of religious opinions and exercises,
and retained to themselves the right of protecting the same
as this state, by a Law passed on the general demand of
its Citizens, had already protected them from all human
restraint or interference: And that in addition to this
general principle and express declaration, another and
more special provision has been made by one of the amendments
to the Constitution which expressly declares, that
“Congress shall make no laws respecting an Establishment
of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof,
or abridging the freedom of speech, or of the press,” thereby
guarding in the same sentence, and under the same
words, the freedom of religion, of speech, and of the press,
insomuch, that whatever violates either, throws down
the sanctuary which covers the others, and that libels,
falsehoods, defamation, equally with heresy and false
religion, are withheld from the cognizance of federal tribunals.
That therefore the act of the Congress of the
United States passed on the 14th day of July, 1798, entitled
“An act in addition to the act for the punishment of
certain crimes against the United States,” which does
abridge the freedom of the press, is not law, but is altogether
void and of no effect.
IV. Resolved, that alien friends are under the jurisdiction
and protection of the laws of the state wherein they
are; that no power over them has been delegated to the
United States, nor prohibited to the individual states distinct
from their power over citizens; and it being true as a
general principle, and one of the amendments to the Constitution
having also declared, that “the powers not delegated
to the United States by the Constitution, nor prohibited
to the states are reserved to the states respectively
or to the people,” the act of the Congress of the United States
passed on the 22d day of June, 1798, entitled “An act concerning
aliens,” which assumes power over alien friends not
delegated by the Constitution, is not law, but is altogether
void and of no force.
V. Resolved, that in addition to the general principle
as well as the express declaration, that powers not delegated
are reserved, another and more special provision
inserted in the Constitution from abundant caution has
declared, “that the migration or importation of such persons
as any of the states now existing shall think proper
to admit, shall not be prohibited by the Congress prior
to the year 1808.” That this Commonwealth does admit
the migration of alien friends described as the subject of
the said act concerning aliens; that a provision against
prohibiting their migration, is a provision against all acts
equivalent thereto, or it would be nugatory; that to remove
them when migrated is equivalent to a prohibition of their
migration, and is, therefore contrary to the said provision
of the Constitution, and void.
VI. Resolved, that the imprisonment of a person under
the protection of the Laws of this Commonwealth on his
failure to obey the simple order of the President to depart
out of the United States, as is undertaken by the said act
entitled “An act concerning Aliens,” is contrary to the
Constitution, one amendment to which has provided, that
“no person shall be deprived of liberty without due process
of law,” and that another having provided “that in all
criminal prosecutions, the accused shall enjoy the right
to a public trial by an impartial jury, to be informed of the
nature and cause of the accusation, to be confronted with
the witnesses against him, to have compulsory process
for obtaining witnesses in his favor, and to have the assistance
of counsel for his defence,” the same act undertaking
to authorize the President to remove a person out of the
United States who is under the protection of the Law, on
his own suspicion, without accusation, without jury, without
public trial, without confrontation of the witnesses
against him, without having witnesses in his favour, without
defence, without counsel, is contrary to these provisions
also of the Constitution, is therefore not law but utterly
void and of no force.
That transferring the power of judging any person who
is under the protection of the laws, from the Courts to the
President of the United States, as is undertaken by the
same act concerning Aliens, is against the article of the
Constitution which provides, that “the judicial power of
the United States shall be vested in the Courts, the Judges
of which shall hold their offices during good behaviour,”
and that the said act is void for that reason also: and it is
further to be noted, that this transfer of Judiciary power
is to that magistrate of the General Government who already
possesses all the Executive, and a qualified negative
in all the Legislative powers.
VII. Resolved, that the construction applied by the
General Government (as is evidenced by sundry of their
proceedings) to those parts of the Constitution of the United
States which delegate to Congress a power to lay and collect
taxes, duties, imposts, and excises; to pay the debts, and
provide for the common defence, and general welfare of
the United States, and to make all laws which shall be
necessary and proper for carrying into execution the powers
vested by the Constitution in the Government of the United
States, or any department thereof, goes to the destruction
of all the limits prescribed to their power by the Constitution—That
words meant by that instrument to be subsidiary
only to the execution of the limited powers, ought not to
be so construed as themselves to give unlimited powers,
nor a part so to be taken, as to destroy the whole residue
of the instrument: That the proceedings of the General
Government under colour of these articles, will be a fit and
necessary subject for revisal and correction at a time of
greater tranquillity, while those specified in the preceding
resolutions call for immediate redress.
VIII. Resolved, that the preceding Resolutions be transmitted
to the Senators and Representatives in Congress
from this Commonwealth, who are hereby enjoined to present
the same to their respective Houses, and to use their
best endeavours to procure at the next session of Congress,
a repeal of the aforesaid unconstitutional and obnoxious
acts.
IX. Resolved lastly, that the Governor of this Commonwealth
be, and is hereby authorized and requested to communicate
the preceding Resolutions to the Legislatures
of the several States, to assure them that this Commonwealth
considers Union for specified National purposes,
and particularly for those specified in their late Federal
Compact, to be friendly to the peace, happiness, and prosperity
of all the states: that faithful to that compact according
to the plain intent and meaning in which it was understood
and acceded to by the several parties, it is sincerely
anxious for its preservation: that it does also believe, that
to take from the states all the powers of self government,
and transfer them to a general and consolidated Government,
without regard to the special delegations and reservations
solemnly agreed to in that compact, is not for the
peace, happiness, or prosperity of these states: And that
therefore, this Commonwealth is determined, as it doubts
not its Co-states are, to submit to undelegated & consequently
unlimited powers in no man or body of men on
earth: that if the acts before specified should stand, these
conclusions would flow from them; that the General Government
may place any act they think proper on the list of
crimes & punish it themselves, whether enumerated or not
enumerated by the Constitution as cognizable by them:
that they may transfer its cognizance to the President or
any other person, who may himself be the accuser, counsel,
judge, and jury, whose suspicions may be the evidence,
his order the sentence, his officer the executioner, and his
breast the sole record of the transaction: that a very numerous
and valuable description of the inhabitants of these
states, being by this precedent reduced as outlaws, to the
absolute dominion of one man and the barrier of the Constitution
thus swept away from us all, no rampart now
remains against the passions and the powers of a majority
of Congress, to protect from a like exportation or other
grievous punishment the minority of the same body, the
Legislature, Judges, Governors, & Counsellors of the states,
nor their other peaceable inhabitants who may venture
to reclaim the constitutional rights & liberties of the state
& people, or who for other causes, good or bad, may be
obnoxious to the views or marked by the suspicions of the
President, or be thought dangerous to his or their elections
or other interests public or personal: that the friendless
alien has indeed been selected as the safest subject of a
first experiment; but the citizen will soon follow, or rather
has already followed; for already has a Sedition Act marked
him as its prey: that these and successive acts of the same
character, unless arrested on the threshold, may tend to
drive these states into revolution and blood, and will furnish
new calumnies against Republican Governments, and
new pretexts for those who wish it to be believed, that man
cannot be governed but by a rod of iron: that it would be a
dangerous delusion were a confidence in the men of our
choice to silence our fears for the safety of our rights: that
confidence is everywhere the parent of despotism: free government
is founded in jealousy and not in confidence; it
is jealousy and not confidence which prescribes limited
Constitutions to bind down those whom we are obliged
to trust with power: that our Constitution has accordingly
fixed the limits to which and no further our confidence
may go; and let the honest advocate of confidence read the
Alien and Sedition Acts, and say if the Constitution has
not been wise in fixing limits to the Government it created,
and whether we should be wise in destroying those limits?
Let him say what the Government is if it be not a tyranny,
which the men of our choice have conferred on the President,
and the President of our choice has assented to and
accepted over the friendly strangers, to whom the mild
spirit of our country and its laws had pledged hospitality
and protection: that the men of our choice have more respected
the bare suspicions of the President than the solid rights
of innocence, the claims of justification, the sacred force
of truth, and the forms & substance of law and justice. In
questions of power then let no more be heard of confidence
in man, but bind him down from mischief by the chains
of the Constitution. That this Commonwealth does therefore
call on its co-States for an expression of their sentiments
on the acts concerning Aliens, and for the punishment
of certain crimes herein before specified, plainly declaring
whether these acts are or are not authorized by the
Federal Compact? And it doubts not that their sense
will be so announced as to prove their attachment unaltered
to limited Government, whether general or particular, and
that the rights and liberties of their Co-states will be exposed
to no dangers by remaining embarked on a common
bottom with their own: That they will concur with
this Commonwealth in considering the said acts as so palpably
against the Constitution as to amount to an undisguised
declaration, that the Compact is not meant to be
the measure of the powers of the General Government, but
that it will proceed in the exercise over these states of all
powers whatsoever: That they will view this as seizing
the rights of the states and consolidating them in the hands
of the general government with a power assumed to bind
the states (not merely in cases made federal) but in all cases
whatsoever, by laws made, not with their consent, but by
others against their consent: That this would be to surrender
the form of Government we have chosen, and live
under one deriving its powers from its own will, and not
from our authority; and that the Co-states, recurring to
their natural right in cases not made federal, will concur
in declaring these acts void and of no force, and will each
unite with this Commonwealth in requesting their repeal
at the next session of Congress.
EDMUND BULLOCK, S. H. R.
JOHN CAMPBELL, S. S. P. T.
Passed the House of Representatives, Nov. 10th, 1798.
Attest, THOMAS TODD, C. H. R.
In Senate, November 13th, 1798, unanimously concurred
in,
Attest, B. THURSTON, Clk. Sen.
Approved November 16th, 1798.
JAMES GARRARD, G. K.
By the Governor,
Harry Toulmin,
Secretary of State.
Virginiato wit, In the House of Delegates,
Friday, December 21st, 1798.
Resolved, that the General Assembly of Virginia doth
unequivocally express a firm resolution to maintain and
defend the constitution of the United States, and the constitution
of this state, against every aggression, either
foreign or domestic, and that they will support the government
of the United States in all measures, warranted
by the former.
That this Assembly most solemnly declares a warm
attachment to the union of the states, to maintain which,
it pledges its powers; and that for this end, it is their
duty, to watch over and oppose every infraction of those
principles, which constitute the only basis of that union,
because a faithful observance of them, can alone secure its
existence, and the public happiness.
That this Assembly doth explicitly and peremptorily
declare, that it views the powers of the Federal Government,
as resulting from the compact, to which the states
are parties; as limited by the plain sense and intention of
the instrument constituting that compact; as no farther
valid than they are authorized by the grants enumerated
in that compact, and that in case of a deliberate, palpable
and dangerous exercise of other powers not granted by
the said compact, the states who are parties thereto have
the right, and are in duty bound, to interpose for arresting
the progress of the evil, and for maintaining, within their
respective limits, the authorities, rights, and liberties appertaining
to them.
That the General Assembly doth also express its deep
regret, that a spirit has, in sundry instances, been manifested
by the Federal Government, to enlarge its powers
by forced constructions of the constitutional charter which
defines them; and that indications have appeared of a
design to expound certain general phrases (which having
been copied from the very limited grant of powers in the
former articles of confederation were the less liable to be
misconstrued) so as to destroy the meaning and effect of
the particular enumeration, which necessarily explains
and limits the general phrases; and so as to consolidate
the states by degrees into one sovereignty, the obvious
tendency and inevitable consequence of which would be,
to transform the present republican system of the United
States, into an absolute, or at best a mixed monarchy.
That the General Assembly doth particularly protest
against the palpable and alarming infractions of the constitution,
in the two late cases of the “Alien and Sedition
acts,” passed at the last session of Congress; the first of
which exercises a power nowhere delegated to the Federal
Government; and which by uniting legislative and judicial
powers, to those of executive, subverts the general principles
of free government, as well as the particular organization
and positive provisions of the federal constitution:
and the other of which acts, exercises in like manner a
power not delegated by the constitution, but on the contrary
expressly and positively forbidden by one of the
amendments thereto; a power which more than any other
ought to produce universal alarm, because it is levelled
against that right of freely examining public characters
and measures, and of free communication among the people
thereon, which has ever been justly deemed, the only effectual
guardian of every other right.
That this state having, by its convention which ratified
the federal constitution, expressly declared, “that among
other essential rights, the liberty of conscience and the
press cannot be cancelled, abridged, restrained or modified
by any authority of the United States,” and from its extreme
anxiety to guard these rights from every possible
attack of sophistry and ambition, having with other states
recommended an amendment for that purpose, which amendment
was in due time annexed to the constitution, it would
mark a reproachful inconsistency and criminal degeneracy,
if an indifference were now shewn to the most palpable
violation of one of the rights thus declared and secured,
and to the establishment of a precedent which may be fatal
to the other.
That the good people of this Commonwealth having
ever felt and continuing to feel the most sincere affection
for their brethren of the other states, the truest anxiety
for establishing and perpetuating the union of all, and the
most scrupulous fidelity to that constitution which is the
pledge of mutual friendship, and the instrument of mutual
happiness: the General Assembly doth solemnly appeal
to the like dispositions of the other states, in confidence
that they will concur with this commonwealth in declaring,
as it does hereby declare, that the acts aforesaid are unconstitutional,
and that the necessary and proper measures
will be taken by each for cooperating with this state, in
maintaining unimpaired the authorities, rights, and liberties,
reserved to the states respectively, or to the people.
That the Governor be desired to transmit a copy of the
foregoing resolutions to the executive authority of each
of the other states, with a request, that the same may be
communicated to the legislature thereof.
And that a copy be furnished to each of the Senators
and Representatives representing this state in the Congress
of the United States.
Attest, John Stewart, C. H. D.
1798, December the 24th.
Agreed to by the Senate.
H. Brooke, C. S.
House of Representatives,
Thursday, Nov. 14, 1799.
The house, according to the standing order of the day,
resolved itself into a committee, of the whole house, on
the state of the commonwealth, (Mr. Desha in the chair,)
and, after some time spent therein, the speaker resumed
the chair, and Mr. Desha reported that the committee had
taken under consideration sundry resolutions passed by
several state legislatures, on the subject of the Alien and
Sedition Laws, and had come to a resolution thereupon,
which he delivered in at the clerk’s table, where it was read
and unanimously agreed to by the House as follows:
The representatives of the good people of this commonwealth,
in General Assembly convened, having maturely
considered the answers of sundry states in the Union to
their resolutions, passed the last session, respecting certain
unconstitutional laws of Congress, commonly called the
Alien and Sedition Laws, would be faithless indeed to themselves,
and to those they represent, were they silently to
acquiesce in the principles and doctrines attempted to be
maintained in all those answers, that of Virginia only
accepted. To again enter the field of argument, and attempt
more fully or forcibly to expose the unconstitutionality
of those obnoxious laws, would, it is apprehended, be as
unnecessary as unavailing. We cannot, however, but lament
that, in the discussion of those interesting subjects
by sundry of the legislatures of our sister states, unfounded
suggestions and uncandid insinuations, derogatory to the
true character and principles of this commonwealth, have
been substituted in place of fair reasoning and sound argument.
Our opinions of these alarming measures of the
general government, together with our reasons for those
opinions, were detailed with decency and with temper,
and submitted to the discussion and judgment of our fellow-citizens
throughout the Union. Whether the like decency
and temper have been observed in the answers of most of
those States who have denied or attempted to obviate the
great truths contained in those resolutions, we have now
only to submit to a candid world. Faithful to the true
principles of the federal Union, unconscious of any designs
to disturb the harmony of that Union and anxious only to
escape the fangs of despotism, the good people of this commonwealth
are regardless of censure or calumniation. Lest,
however, the silence of this commonwealth should be construed
into an acquiescence in the doctrines and principles
advanced, and attempted to be maintained by the said answers
or, at least those of our fellow-citizens, throughout the
Union, who so widely differ from us on those important subjects,
should be deluded by the expectation that we shall
be deterred from what we conceive our duty, or shrink from
the principles contained in those resolutions,—therefore,
Resolved, That this Commonwealth considers the Federal
Union upon the terms and for the purposes specified
in the late compact, conducive to the liberty and happiness
of the several States: That it does now unequivocally
declare its attachment to the Union, and to that compact,
agreeably to its obvious and real intention, and will be
among the last to seek its dissolution: That, if those who
administer the general government be permitted to transgress
the limits fixed by that compact, by a total disregard
to the special delegations of power therein contained, an
annihilation of the State governments, and the creation,
upon their ruins of a general consolidated government,
will be the inevitable consequence: That the principle
and construction, contended for by sundry of the state
legislatures, that the general government is the exclusive
judge of the extent of the powers delegated to it, stop not
short of despotism—since the discretion of those who administer
the government, and not the Constitution, would
be the measure of their powers: That the several States
who formed that instrument, being sovereign and independent,
have the unquestionable right to judge of the infraction;
and, That a nullification, by those sovereignties of all
unauthorized acts done under color of that instrument, is
the rightful remedy: That this Commonwealth does, under
the most deliberate reconsideration, declare, that the said
Alien and Sedition Laws are, in their opinion, palpable violations
of the said Constitution; and, however cheerfully
it may be disposed to surrender its opinion to a majority
of its sister States, in matters of ordinary or doubtful policy,
yet, in momentous regulations like the present, which so
vitally wound the best rights of the citizen, it would consider
a silent acquiescence as highly criminal: That,
although this Commonwealth, as a party to the Federal
compact, will bow to the laws of the Union, yet it does, at
the same time, declare, that it will not now, or ever hereafter,
cease to oppose, in a constitutional manner, every attempt,
at what quarter so ever offered, to violate that compact:
And finally, in order that no pretext or arguments may be
drawn from a supposed acquiescence, on the part of this
Commonwealth, in the constitutionality of those laws, and
be thereby used as precedents for similar future violations
of the federal compact, this Commonwealth does now enter
against them its solemn Protest.